This is a modern-English version of Indian Ghost Stories: Second Edition, originally written by Mukerji, S..
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
INDIAN GHOST STORIES
S. MUKERJI
SECOND EDITION
ALLAHABAD:
A.H. WHEELER & CO.
1917.
CONTENTS
- PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.
- PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.
- HIS DEAD WIFE'S PHOTOGRAPH.
- THE MAJOR'S LEASE.
- THE OPEN DOOR.
- WHAT UNCLE SAW.
- THE BOY WHO WAS CAUGHT.
- THE STARVING MILLIONAIRE.
- THE BRIDAL PARTY.
- A STRANGE INCIDENT.
- WHAT THE PROFESSOR SAW.
- THE BOY POSSESSED.
- THE EXAMINATION PAPER.
- THE MESSENGER OF DEATH.
- ADVERTISEMENTS
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.
I do not know whether writing ghost stories is a mistake.
I’m not sure if writing ghost stories is a good idea.
Most readers will like a ghost story in which towards the end it is found that the ghost was really a cat or a dog or a mischievous boy.
Most readers will enjoy a ghost story where, by the end, it's revealed that the ghost was actually just a cat, a dog, or a playful boy.
Such ghost stories are a source of pleasure, and are read as a pastime and are often vastly enjoyed, because though the reader is a bit afraid of what he does not know, still he likes to be assured that ghosts do not in reality exist.
Such ghost stories are enjoyable and are often read for fun, providing a lot of entertainment. Even though the reader feels a bit scared by the unknown, they still appreciate being reassured that ghosts aren't real.
Such ghost stories I have often myself read and enjoyed. The last one I read was in the December (1913) Number of the English Illustrated Magazine. In that story coincidence follows coincidence in such beautiful succession that a young lady really believes that she sees a ghost and even feels its touch, and finally it turns out that it is only a monkey.
I’ve often read and enjoyed ghost stories myself. The last one I read was in the December (1913) issue of the English Illustrated Magazine. In that story, coincidences build on each other so beautifully that a young woman genuinely thinks she sees a ghost and even feels its touch, only to find out that it’s just a monkey.
This is bathos that unfortunately goes too far. Still, I am sure, English readers love a ghost story of this kind.
This is an over-the-top moment that unfortunately goes too far. Still, I’m sure English readers enjoy a ghost story like this.
It, however, cannot be denied that particular incidents do sometimes happen in such a way that they take our breath away. Here is something[Pg iv] to the point.
It cannot be denied that certain incidents sometimes occur in a way that leaves us speechless. Here’s something[Pg iv] relevant to the matter.
"Twenty years ago, near Honey Grove, in Texas, James Ziegland, a wealthy young farmer won the hand of Metilda Tichnor, but jilted her a few days before the day fixed for the marriage. The girl, a celebrated beauty, became despondent and killed herself. Her brother, Phil, went to James Ziegland's home and after denouncing him, fired at him. The bullet grazed the cheek of the faithless lover and buried itself in a tree. Young Tichnor, supposing he had killed the man, put a bullet into his own head, dying instantly. Ziegland, subsequently married a wealthy widow. All this was, of course 20 years ago. The other day the farmer James Ziegland and his son cut down the tree in which Tichnor's bullet had lodged. The tree proved too tough for splitting and so a small charge of dynamite was used. The explosion discharged the long forgotten bullet with great force, it pierced Ziegland's head and he fell mortally wounded. He explained the existence of the mysterious bullet as he lay on his deathbed."—The Pioneer, Allahabad, (India,) 31st January, 1913.
"Twenty years ago, near Honey Grove, Texas, James Ziegland, a wealthy young farmer, won the heart of Metilda Tichnor but left her just a few days before their wedding. The girl, a well-known beauty, became despondent and took her own life. Her brother, Phil, went to James Ziegland's home and, after confronting him, shot at him. The bullet grazed the cheek of the unfaithful lover and got lodged in a tree. Believing he had killed Ziegland, young Tichnor shot himself in the head and died instantly. Ziegland later married a wealthy widow. All of this happened, of course, 20 years ago. Recently, farmer James Ziegland and his son cut down the tree where Tichnor's bullet had been stuck. The tree was too tough to split, so they used a small charge of dynamite. The explosion forces out the long-forgotten bullet with such power that it struck Ziegland in the head, mortally wounding him. He explained the origin of the mysterious bullet as he lay on his deathbed."—The Pioneer, Allahabad, (India,) 31st January, 1913.
In India ghosts and their stories are looked upon with respect and fear. I have heard all sorts of ghost stories from my nurse and my father's[Pg v] coachman, Abdullah, who used to be my constant companion in my childhood, (dear friend, who is no more), as well as from my friends who are Judges and Magistrates and other responsible servants of Government, and in two cases from Judges of Indian High Courts.
In India, ghosts and their stories are regarded with both respect and fear. I’ve heard all kinds of ghost stories from my nurse and my father's coachman, Abdullah, who was my constant companion during childhood (a dear friend who is no longer with us), as well as from my friends who are judges, magistrates, and other responsible government officials, including two judges from Indian High Courts.
A story told by a nurse or a coachman should certainly not be reproduced in this book. In this book, there are a few of those stories only which are true to the best of the author's knowledge and belief.
A story shared by a nurse or a coachman definitely shouldn’t be included in this book. In this book, there are only a few of those stories that are true to the best of the author's knowledge and belief.
Some of these narratives may, no doubt, savour too much of the nature of a Cock and Bull story, but the reader must remember that "there are more things in heaven and earth, etc." and that truth is sometimes stranger than fiction.
Some of these stories might seem a bit like tall tales, but readers should keep in mind that "there are more things in heaven and earth, etc." and that truth can sometimes be weirder than fiction.
The author is responsible for the arrangement of the stories in this volume. Probably they could have been better arranged; but a little thought will make it clear why this particular sequence has been selected.
The author organized the stories in this volume. They might have been arranged differently; however, a bit of thought will reveal why this specific order was chosen.
S.M.
S.M.
Calcutta, July 1914.
Kolkata, July 1914.
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.
Since the publication of the first edition my attention has been drawn to a number of very interesting and instructive articles that have been appearing in the papers from time to time. Readers who care for subjects like the present must have themselves noted these; but there is one article which, by reason of the great interest created in the German Kaiser at the present moment, I am forced to reproduce. As permission to reproduce the article was delayed the book was through the press by the time it arrived. I am therefore reproducing here the article as it appeared in "the Occult Review of January 1917". My grateful thanks are due to the proprietors and the Editor of "the Occult Review" but for whose kind permission some of my readers would have been deprived of a most interesting treat.
Since the release of the first edition, I've noticed several fascinating and educational articles popping up in the newspapers now and then. Readers interested in the current topics have likely seen these as well; however, there is one article that I feel compelled to include due to the significant interest surrounding the German Kaiser right now. Unfortunately, permission to include the article was delayed, and the book was already in production by the time it came through. So, I’m including the article here as it was published in the Occult Review of January 1917. I want to extend my sincere gratitude to the owners and the Editor of the Occult Review; without their generous permission, some of my readers would have missed out on a truly intriguing piece.
WILHELM II AND THE WHITE LADY OF THE HOHENZOLLERNS.
WILHELM II AND THE WHITE LADY OF THE HOHENZOLLERNS.
A great deal has been written and said concerning the various appearances of the famous White Lady of the Hohenzollerns. As long ago as the fifteenth century she was seen, for the [Pg vii]first time, in the old Castle of Neuhaus, in Bohemia, looking out at noon day from an upper window of an uninhabited turret of the castle, and numerous indeed are the stories of her appearances to various persons connected with the Royal House of Prussia, from that first one in the turret window down to the time of the death of the late Empress Augusta, which was, of course, of comparatively recent date. For some time after that event, she seems to have taken a rest; and now, if rumour is to be credited, the apparition which displayed in the past so deep an interest in the fortunes—or perhaps one would be more correct in saying misfortunes—of the Hohenzollern family has been manifesting herself again!
There has been a lot of talk and writing about the sightings of the famous White Lady of the Hohenzollerns. She was first spotted in the fifteenth century at the old Castle of Neuhaus in Bohemia, looking out from an upper turret window during the day. Many stories describe her appearances to people connected to the Royal House of Prussia, starting from that first sighting in the turret window to the more recent passing of the late Empress Augusta. For a period after that event, she seemed to disappear; however, now it seems the rumored ghost that once took such an interest in the fortunes—or rather, the misfortunes—of the Hohenzollern family has started to appear again!
The remarkable occurrences of which I am about to write were related by certain French persons of sound sense and unimpeachable veracity, who happened to be in Berlin a few weeks before the outbreak of the European War. The Kaiser, the most superstitious monarch who ever sat upon the Prussian throne, sternly forbade the circulation of the report of these happenings in his own country, but our gallant Allies across the Channel are, fortunately, not obliged to obey the despotic commands of Wilhelm II, and these persons, therefore, upon their return to France, related, to those interested in such matters, the following story of the great War Lord's three visitations from the dreaded ghost of the Hohenzollerns.
The remarkable events I'm about to share were reported by some sensible and trustworthy French individuals who were in Berlin a few weeks before the outbreak of the European War. The Kaiser, known for being the most superstitious ruler to ever sit on the Prussian throne, strictly forbade reports of these events in his own country, but luckily, our brave Allies across the Channel do not have to adhere to Wilhelm II's oppressive commands. So, when they returned to France, they recounted the following story about the great War Lord's three encounters with the feared ghost of the Hohenzollerns.
Early in the summer of 1914 it was rumoured, in Berlin, that the White Lady had made her re-appearance. The tale, whispered first of all at Court, spread, gradually amongst the townspeople. The Court, alarmed, tried to suppress it, but it refused to be suppressed, and eventually there was scarcely a man, woman or child in the neighbourhood who did not say—irrespective of whether they believed it or not—that the White Lady, the shadowy spectre whose appearance always foreboded [Pg viii]disaster to the Imperial House, had been recently seen, not once, but three times, and by no less a person than Kaiser Wilhelm himself!
In early summer of 1914, rumors began spreading in Berlin that the White Lady had returned. What began as quiet whispers at the Court gradually reached the townspeople. The Court, concerned, tried to hush it up, but it couldn't be silenced, and soon nearly everyone in the area—man, woman, or child—was saying, whether they believed it or not, that the White Lady, the spectral figure whose presence always heralded disaster for the Imperial House, had been seen not once but three times, and by none other than Kaiser Wilhelm himself!
The first of these appearances, so rumour stated, took place one night at the end of June. The hour was late: the Court, which was then in residence at the palace of Potsdam, was wrapped in slumber; all was quiet. There was an almost death-like silence in the palace. In one wing were the apartments of the Empress, where she lay sleeping; in the opposite wing slept one of her sons; the other Princes were in Berlin. In an entirely different part of the royal residence, guarded by three sentinels in a spacious antechamber, sat the Emperor in his private study. He had been lately, greatly engrossed in weighty matters of State, and for some time past it had been his habit to work thus, far into the night. That same evening the Chancellor, von Bethman-Hollweg, had had a private audience of his Majesty, and had left the royal presence precisely at 11-30, carrying an enormous dossier under his arm. The Emperor had accompanied him as far as the door, shaken hands with him, then returned to his work at his writing-desk.
The first of these sightings, according to the rumors, occurred one night at the end of June. It was late: the Court, which was staying at the palace in Potsdam, was fast asleep, and everything was quiet. An eerie silence filled the palace. In one wing were the Empress's rooms, where she was asleep; in the opposite wing was one of her sons; the other Princes were in Berlin. In a completely separate part of the royal residence, guarded by three sentinels in a large antechamber, the Emperor sat in his private study. He had been deeply immersed in important State matters recently and had developed a habit of working late into the night. That evening, Chancellor von Bethman-Hollweg had a private meeting with His Majesty and left exactly at 11:30, carrying a large dossier under his arm. The Emperor walked him to the door, shook his hand, and then returned to his work at his writing desk.
Midnight struck, and still the Emperor, without making the slightest sound, sat on within the room. The guards without began to grow slightly uneasy, for at midnight punctually—not a minute before, not a minute after—it was the Emperor's unfailing custom, when he was working late at night, to ring and order a light repast to be brought to him. Sometimes it used to be a cup of thick chocolate, with hot cakes; sometimes a few sandwiches of smoked ham with a glass of Munich or Pilsen beer—but, as this particular midnight hour struck the guards awaited the royal commands in vain. The Emperor had apparently forgotten to order his midnight meal!
As midnight struck, the Emperor sat silently in the room. The guards outside began to feel anxious because, right at midnight—not a minute before or after—it was the Emperor's usual routine, when working late, to ring for a light meal. Sometimes he asked for a cup of rich chocolate with hot cakes; other times, it was smoked ham sandwiches and a glass of Munich or Pilsen beer—but as that particular hour arrived, the guards waited in vain for royal orders. It seemed the Emperor had forgotten to order his midnight snack!
One o'clock in the morning came, and still the Emperor's bell had not sounded. Within the study silence continued to [Pg ix]reign—silence as profound indeed as that of the grave. The uneasiness of the three guards without increased; they glanced at each other with anxious faces. Was their royal master taken ill? All during the day he had seemed to be labouring under the influence of some strange, suppressed excitement, and as he had bidden good-bye to the Chancellor they had noticed that the expression of excitement on his face had increased. That something of grave import was in the air they, and indeed every one surrounding the Emperor, had long been aware, it was just possible that the strain of State affairs was becoming too much for him, and that he had been smitten with sudden indisposition. And yet, after all, he had probably only fallen asleep! Whichever it was, however, they were uncertain how to act. If they thrust ceremony aside and entered the study, they knew that very likely they would only expose themselves to the royal anger. The order was strict, "When the Emperor works in his study no one may enter it without being bidden." Should they inform the Lord Chamberlain of the palace? But, if there was no sufficiently serious reason for such a step, they would incur his anger, almost as terrible to face as that of their royal master.
One o'clock came, and still the Emperor's bell had not rung. Inside the study, silence reigned—a silence as deep as the grave. The unease among the three guards outside grew; they exchanged worried glances. Was their royal master unwell? Throughout the day, he had been showing signs of some strange, repressed excitement, and as he said goodbye to the Chancellor, they noticed that look had intensified. Everyone around the Emperor sensed something serious was at play; perhaps the weight of State affairs was growing too heavy for him, and he might have suddenly become ill. Yet, he probably just fell asleep! They weren’t sure what to do. If they dismissed protocol and entered the study, they knew they might face the Emperor's wrath. The order was clear: "When the Emperor is working in his study, no one may enter without permission." Should they inform the Lord Chamberlain? But if it wasn’t a sufficiently serious reason, they would face his anger, which was almost as frightening as that of their royal master.
A little more time dragged by, and at last, deciding to risk the consequences, the guards approached the study. One of them, the most courageous of the three, lifted a heavy curtain, and slowly and cautiously opened the door. He gave one rapid glance into the room beyond, then, returning to his companions said in a low voice and with a terrified gesture towards the interior of the study:
After a little more time passed, deciding to take the risk, the guards approached the study. One of them, the bravest of the three, lifted a heavy curtain and slowly opened the door. He peeked into the room and, turning back to his companions, spoke in a hushed voice, gesturing in fear toward the interior of the study:
"Look!"
"Look!"
The two guards obeyed him, and an alarming spectacle met their eyes. In the middle of the room, beside a big table littered with papers and military documents, lay the Emperor, stretched full length upon the thick velvet pile carpet, one hand, as if to [Pg x]hide something dreadful from view, across his face. He was quite unconscious, and while two of the guards endeavoured to revive him, the other ran for the doctor. Upon the doctor's arrival they carried him to his sleeping apartments, and after some time succeeded in reviving him. The Emperor then, in trembling accents, told his astounded listeners what had occurred.
The two guards followed his direction, and what they saw was shocking. In the center of the room, next to a large table covered with papers and military documents, the Emperor lay flat on the thick velvet carpet, one hand across his face as if to hide something terrible. He was completely unconscious, and while two of the guards tried to revive him, the other ran to get the doctor. When the doctor arrived, they carried him to his bedroom, and after a while, they managed to bring him back to consciousness. The Emperor then, trembling, explained to his shocked audience what had happened.
Exactly at midnight, according to his custom, he had rung the bell which was the signal that he was ready for his repast. Curiously enough, neither of the guards, although they had been listening for it, had heard that bell.
Exactly at midnight, as usual, he rang the bell, signaling he was ready for his meal. Oddly, neither of the guards, despite waiting for it, had heard the bell.
He had rung quite mechanically, and also mechanically, had turned again to his writing desk directly he had done so. A few minutes later he had heard the door open and footsteps approach him across the soft carpet. Without raising his head from his work he had commenced to say:
He had rung the bell almost automatically, and as soon as he did, he turned back to his writing desk. A few minutes later, he heard the door open and footsteps approaching him across the soft carpet. Without looking up, he started to say:
"Bring me—"
"Bring me—"
Then he had raised his head, expecting to see the butler awaiting his orders. Instead his eyes fell upon a shadowy female figure dressed in white, with a long, flowing black veil trailing behind her on the ground. He rose from his chair, terrified, and cried:
Then he lifted his head, expecting to see the butler ready for his orders. Instead, he faced a shadowy woman in white, with a long, flowing black veil trailing on the ground. He stood up from his chair, frightened, and shouted:
"Who are you, and what do you want?"
"Who are you, and what do you want?"
At the same moment, instinctively, he placed his hand upon a service revolver which lay upon the desk. The white figure, however, did not move, and he advanced towards her. She gazed at him, retreating slowly backwards towards the end of the room, and finally disappeared through the door which gave access to the antechamber without. The door, however, had not opened, and the three guards stationed in the antechamber, as has been already stated, had neither seen nor heard anything of the apparition. At [Pg xi]the moment of her disappearance the Emperor fell into a swoon, remaining in that condition until the guards and the doctor revived him.
At that moment, he instinctively reached for the service revolver on the desk. The white figure, however, did not move, and he advanced toward her. She gazed at him, slowly retreating toward the end of the room, and finally disappeared through the door leading to the antechamber. But the door hadn’t opened, and the three guards posted in the antechamber hadn’t seen or heard anything about the figure. At [Pg xi] the moment she vanished, the Emperor fainted, remaining unconscious until the guards and the doctor revived him.
Such was the story, gaining ground every day in Berlin, of the first of the three appearances of the White Lady of the Hohenzollerns to the Kaiser. The story of her second appearance to him, which occurred some two or three weeks later, is equally remarkable.
Such was the tale, gaining traction daily in Berlin, about the first of the White Lady of the Hohenzollerns' three encounters with the Kaiser. The story of her second appearance to him, which occurred two or three weeks later, is equally remarkable.
On this occasion she did not visit him at Potsdam, but at Berlin, and instead of the witching hour of midnight, she chose the broad, clear light of day. Indeed, during the whole of her career, the White Lady does not seem to have kept to the time-honoured traditions of most ghosts, and appeared to startled humanity chiefly at night time or in dim uncertain lights. She has never been afraid to face the honest daylight, and that, in my opinion, has always been a great factor in establishing her claim to genuineness. A ghost who is seen by sane people, in full daylight, cannot surely be a mere legendary myth!
This time, she didn't visit him at Potsdam but in Berlin, and instead of appearing at midnight, she chose the bright light of day. In fact, throughout her entire existence, the White Lady seems to have disregarded the usual patterns of most ghosts, showing up to startled people mainly at night or in dim light. She has never shied away from confronting bright, clear daylight, and I believe that, more than anything, has been key in validating her authenticity. A ghost seen by rational individuals in broad daylight surely can’t just be a legendary myth!
It was an afternoon of bright summer—that fateful summer whose blue skies were so soon to be darkened by the sinister clouds of war! The Royal Standard, intimating to the worthy citizens of Berlin the presence of their Emperor, floated gaily over the Imperial residence in the gentle breeze. The Emperor, wrapped in heavy thought—there was much for the mighty War Lord to think about during those last pregnant days before plunging Europe into an agony of tears and blood!—was pacing, alone, up and down a long gallery within the palace.
It was a bright summer afternoon—that fateful summer when the clear blue skies would soon be overshadowed by the dark clouds of war! The Royal Standard, signaling the presence of their Emperor to the good people of Berlin, waved cheerfully over the Imperial residence in the gentle breeze. The Emperor, deep in thought—there was much on the mind of the powerful War Lord during those crucial days before plunging Europe into a nightmare of tears and blood!—was pacing alone in a long hallway within the palace.
His walk was agitated; there was a troubled frown upon his austere countenance. Every now and then he paused in his walk, and withdrew from his pocket a piece of paper, which he carefully read and re-read, and as he did so, angry, muttered [Pg xii]words broke from him, and his hand flew instinctively to his sword hilt. Occasionally he raised his eyes to the walls on either side of him, upon which hung numerous portraits of his distinguished ancestors. He studied them gravely, from Frederick I, Burgrave of Nuremburg, to that other Frederick, his own father, and husband of the fair English princess against whose country he was so shortly going to wage the most horrible warfare that has ever been waged in the whole history of the world!
His walk was agitated; a troubled frown marked his stern face. Every now and then, he paused to pull a piece of paper from his pocket, carefully reading and re-reading it. As he did, angry words would escape his lips, and his hand instinctively moved to the hilt of his sword. Occasionally, he glanced up at the walls, adorned with numerous portraits of his illustrious ancestors. He scrutinized them seriously, from Frederick I, Burgrave of Nuremberg, to another Frederick, his own father, and husband of the beautiful English princess whose country he was about to attack in the most terrible war ever fought in history!
Suddenly, from the other end of the long portrait gallery he perceived coming towards him a shadowy female figure, dressed entirely in white, and carrying a large bunch of keys in her hand. She was not, this time, wearing the long flowing black veil in which she had appeared to him a few weeks previously, but the Emperor instantly recognized her, and the blood froze in his veins. He stood rooted to the ground, unable to advance or to retreat, paralysed with horror, the hair rising on his head, beads of perspiration standing on his brow.
Suddenly, from the far end of the long portrait gallery, he noticed a shadowy female figure approaching him, completely dressed in white and holding a large bunch of keys. This time, she didn’t wear the long, flowing black veil she had donned during their previous encounter, but the Emperor immediately recognized her, and his blood ran cold. He stood frozen, unable to move forward or back, paralyzed with fear, his hair standing on end, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.
The figure continued to advance in his direction, slowly, noiselessly, appearing rather to glide than to walk over the floor. There was an expression of the deepest sadness upon her countenance, and as she drew near to the stricken man watching her, she held out her arms towards him, as if to enfold him. The Emperor, his horror increasing, made a violent effort to move, but in vain. He seemed indeed paralysed; his limbs, his muscles, refused to obey him.
The figure continued moving toward him, slowly and silently, seeming to glide across the floor. A profound sadness was evident on her face, and as she approached the terrified man watching her, she reached out her arms as if to embrace him. The Emperor, feeling a growing horror, tried desperately to move, but it was useless. He felt completely paralyzed; his limbs and muscles wouldn't respond.
Then suddenly, just as the apparition came close up to him and he felt, as on the former occasion when he had been visited by her, that he was going to faint, she turned abruptly and moved away in the direction of a small side door. This she opened with her uncanny bunch of keys and without turning her head, disappeared.
Then suddenly, just as the ghost came close to him and he felt himself about to faint again, she abruptly turned and walked toward a small side door. She opened it with her strange bunch of keys and, without looking back, vanished.
[Pg xiii]At the exact moment of her disappearance the Emperor recovered his faculties. He was able to move, he was able to speak; his arms, legs, tongue, obeyed his autocratic will once more. He uttered a loud terrified cry, which resounded throughout the palace. Officers, chamberlains, guards, servants, came running to the gallery, white-faced, to see what had happened. They found their royal master in a state bordering on collapse. Yet, to the anxious questions which they put to him, he only replied incoherently and evasively; it was as if he knew something terrible, something dreadful, but did not wish to speak of it. Eventually he retired to his own apartments, but it was not until several hours had passed that he returned to his normal condition of mind.
[Pg xiii]At the exact moment of her disappearance, the Emperor regained his senses. He could move, he could speak; his arms, legs, and tongue responded to him again. He let out a loud, terrified scream that echoed throughout the palace. Officers, chamberlains, guards, and servants rushed to the gallery, their faces pale, to see what was the matter. They found their royal leader on the verge of collapse. However, when they asked worried questions, he only replied in a jumble of words, avoiding the truth; it was as if he knew something horrific, something dreadful, but didn’t want to discuss it. Eventually, he retreated to his private quarters, but it took several hours before he returned to a normal state of mind.
The same doctor who had been summoned on the occasion of Wilhelm's former encounter with the White Lady was in attendance on him, and he looked extremely grave when informed that the Emperor had again experienced a mysterious shock. He shut himself up alone with his royal patient, forbidding any one else access to the private apartments. However, in spite of all precautions, the story of what had really occurred in the picture gallery eventually leaked out—it is said through a maid of honour, who heard it from the Empress.
The same doctor who attended to Wilhelm's earlier encounter with the White Lady was called again, and he looked very serious upon learning that the Emperor had experienced another mysterious shock. He isolated himself with his royal patient, not allowing anyone else into the private rooms. However, despite all precautions, the story of what actually happened in the picture gallery eventually got out—it’s rumored that a maid of honor overheard it from the Empress.
The third appearance of the White Lady of the Hohenzollerns to the Kaiser did not take place at either of the palaces, but strangely enough, in a forest, though exactly where situated has not been satisfactorily verified.
The third sighting of the White Lady of the Hohenzollerns by the Kaiser didn’t occur at either of the palaces but, oddly enough, in a forest, although the exact location has not been clearly established.
In the middle of the month of July, 1914, while the war-clouds were darkening every hour, the Emperor's movements were very unsettled. He was constantly travelling from place to place, and one day—so it was afterwards said in Berlin—while on a hunting expedition, he suddenly encountered a phantom female figure, dressed in white, who, springing apparently [Pg xiv]from nowhere, stopped in front of his horse, and blew a shadowy horn, frightening the animal so much that its rider was nearly thrown to the ground. The phantom figure then disappeared, as mysteriously as it had come—but that it was the White Lady of the Hohenzollerns, come, perchance, to warn Wilhelm of some terrible future fate, there was little doubt in the minds of those who afterwards heard of the occurrence.
In mid-July 1914, as the threat of war increased daily, the Emperor was very restless. He was constantly on the move, and one day—according to later accounts in Berlin—while on a hunting trip, he suddenly encountered a ghostly woman dressed in white. She appeared out of nowhere, stopped in front of his horse, and blew a shadowy horn, startling the animal so much that its rider nearly fell off. The ghostly figure then vanished as mysteriously as she had appeared—but there was little doubt in the minds of those who later heard about the incident that it was the White Lady of the Hohenzollerns, perhaps come to warn Wilhelm of some terrible fate ahead.
According to one version of the story of this third appearance, the phantom was also seen by two officers who were riding by the Emperor's side, but the general belief is that she manifested herself, as on the two former occasions, to Wilhelm alone.
According to one version of this third appearance, the ghost was also seen by two officers riding alongside the Emperor, but most believe she appeared, as in the previous two instances, only to Wilhelm.
There are many who will not believe in the story, no doubt, and there are also many who will. For my own part, I am inclined to think that, if the ghost of the Hohenzollerns was able to manifest herself so often on the eve of any tragedy befalling them in past, it would be strange indeed if she had not manifested herself on the eve of this greatest tragedy of all—the War!
There are certainly many who won't believe this story, and just as many who will. Personally, I tend to think that if the ghost of the Hohenzollerns could show up so often before any tragedy they faced in the past, it would be quite odd if she didn’t appear before this greatest tragedy of all—the War!
Allahabad,
July 18th, 1917.
Allahabad,
July 18, 1917.
S.M.
S.M.
FOOTNOTE:
[Pg xv][1] The writer desires to acknowledge her indebtedness for much of the information contained in this article to J.H. Lavaur's "La Dame Blanche des Hohenzollern et Guillaume II" (Paris: 56 Rue d'Aboukir).
[1] The writer wants to thank J.H. Lavaur for a lot of the information in this article from "La Dame Blanche des Hohenzollern et Guillaume II" (Paris: 56 Rue d'Aboukir).
INDIAN GHOST STORIES.
HIS DEAD WIFE'S PHOTOGRAPH.
This story created a sensation when it was first told. It appeared in the papers and many big Physicists and Natural Philosophers were, at least so they thought, able to explain the phenomenon. I shall narrate the event and also tell the reader what explanation was given, and let him draw his own conclusions.
This story made a big splash when it was first shared. It showed up in the newspapers, and many prominent physicists and natural philosophers believed they could explain the phenomenon. I will describe the event and also share the explanations that were given, allowing readers to draw their own conclusions.
This was what happened.
This is what happened.
A friend of mine, a clerk in the same office as myself, was an amateur photographer; let us call him Jones.
A friend of mine who works in the same office as I do was an amateur photographer; let's call him Jones.
Jones had a half plate Sanderson camera with a Ross lens and a Thornton Picard behind lens shutter, with pneumatic release. The plate in question was a Wrattens ordinary, developed with Ilford Pyro Soda developer prepared at home. All these particulars I give for the benefit of the more technical reader.
Jones had a half-plate Sanderson camera with a Ross lens and a Thornton Picard shutter behind the lens, featuring a pneumatic release. The plate in question was a Wrattens ordinary, developed using homemade Ilford Pyro Soda developer. I mention all these details for the benefit of the more technical reader.
[Pg 2]Mr. Smith, another clerk in our office, invited Mr. Jones to take a likeness of his wife and sister-in-law.
[Pg 2]Mr. Smith, another clerk in our office, asked Mr. Jones to take a picture of his wife and sister-in-law.
This sister-in-law was the wife of Mr. Smith's elder brother, who was also a Government servant, then on leave. The idea of the photograph was of the sister-in-law.
This sister-in-law was the wife of Mr. Smith's older brother, who was also a government employee and currently on leave. The idea for the photograph came from the sister-in-law.
Jones was a keen photographer himself. He had photographed every body in the office including the peons and sweepers, and had even supplied every sitter of his with copies of his handiwork. So he most willingly consented, and anxiously waited for the Sunday on which the photograph was to be taken.
Jones was an enthusiastic photographer. He had taken photos of everyone in the office, including the assistants and janitors, and had even given each person a copy of their photo. So he eagerly agreed and looked forward to the Sunday when the picture would be taken.
Early on Sunday morning, Jones went to the Smiths'. The arrangement of light in the verandah was such that a photograph could only be taken after midday; and so he stayed there to breakfast.
Early on Sunday morning, Jones went to the Smiths'. The way the light was set up on the porch meant that a photo could only be taken after midday, so he stayed there for breakfast.
At about one in the afternoon all arrangements were complete and the two ladies, Mrs. Smiths, were made to sit in two cane chairs and after long and careful focussing, and moving the camera about for an hour, Jones was satisfied at last and an exposure was made. Mr. Jones was sure that [Pg 3]the plate was all right; and so, a second plate was not exposed although in the usual course of things this should have been done.
At around one in the afternoon, everything was ready, and the two ladies, Mrs. Smiths, were seated in two cane chairs. After a long time spent carefully focusing and moving the camera around for an hour, Jones finally felt satisfied and took a shot. Mr. Jones was confident that the plate was good, so he didn't take a second exposure, even though he normally would have done so.
He wrapped up his things and went home promising to develop the plate the same night and bring a copy of the photograph the next day to the office.
He packed up his stuff and went home, promising to develop the plate that night and bring a copy of the photo to the office the next day.
The next day, which was a Monday, Jones came to the office very early, and I was the first person to meet him.
The next day, which was a Monday, Jones showed up at the office very early, and I was the first person to see him.
"Well, Mr. Photographer," I asked "what success?"
"Well, Mr. Photographer," I asked, "what success?"
"I got the picture all right," said Jones, unwrapping an unmounted picture and handing it over to me "most funny, don't you think so?" "No, I don't ... I think it is all right, at any rate I did not expect anything better from you ...", I said.
"I got the picture, for sure," said Jones, unwrapping a photo and passing it to me. "Pretty funny, right?" "No, I don’t... I think it’s fine, but I didn’t expect anything better from you..." I replied.
"No," said Jones "the funny thing is that only two ladies sat ..." "Quite right," I said "the third stood in the middle."
"No," said Jones, "the funny thing is that only two ladies sat..." "That's right," I replied, "the third one stood in the middle."
"There was no third lady at all there ...", said Jones.
"There was no third lady there at all...", said Jones.
"Then you imagined she was there, and there we find her ..." "I tell you, there were only two [Pg 4]ladies there when I exposed" insisted Jones. He was looking awfully worried.
"Then you pictured her being there, and that’s where we find her..." "I'm telling you, there were only two [Pg 4]ladies present when I revealed," Jones insisted. He looked really anxious.
"Do you want me to believe that there were only two persons when the plate was exposed and three when it was developed?" I asked. "That is exactly what has happened," said Jones.
"Do you expect me to believe that there were only two people when the plate was taken and three when it was developed?" I asked. "That’s exactly what happened," said Jones.
"Then it must be the most wonderful developer you used, or was it that this was the second exposure given to the same plate?"
"Then it must be the best developer you've used, or could it be that this was the second exposure of the same plate?"
"The developer is the one which I have been using for the last three years, and the plate, the one I charged on Saturday night out of a new box that I had purchased only on Saturday afternoon."
"The developer I've been using for the past three years, and the plate, the one I charged on Saturday night from a new box I bought just that Saturday afternoon."
A number of other clerks had come up in the meantime, and were taking great interest in the picture and in Jones' statement.
Several other clerks had gathered in the meantime and were showing a lot of interest in the picture and in Jones' account.
It is only right that a description of the picture be given here for the benefit of the reader. I wish I could reproduce the original picture too, but that for certain reasons is impossible.
It’s only fair to provide a description of the picture here for the reader's benefit. I wish I could include the original picture as well, but that's unfortunately not possible.
When the plate was actually exposed there were only two ladies, both of whom were sitting in cane chairs. When the plate was developed it was found that there was in the picture a figure, [Pg 5]that of a lady, standing in the middle. She wore a broad-edged dhoti (the reader should not forget that all the characters are Indians), only the upper half of her body being visible, the lower being covered up by the low backs of the cane chairs. She was distinctly behind the chairs, and consequently slightly out of focus. Still everything was quite clear. Even her long necklace was visible through the little opening in the dhoti near the right shoulder. She was resting her hands on the backs of the chairs and the fingers were nearly totally out of focus, but a ring on the right ring-finger was clearly visible. She looked like a handsome young woman of twenty-two, short and thin. One of the ear-rings was also clearly visible, although the face itself was slightly out of focus. One thing, and probably the funniest thing, that we overlooked then but observed afterwards, was that immediately behind the three ladies was a barred window. The two ladies, who were one on each side, covered up the bars to a certain height from the bottom with their bodies, but the lady in the middle was partly transparent because the bars of the window were very faintly visible through her. This fact, however, as I have said already, we did not observe then. We only laughed at Jones and [Pg 6]tried to assure him that he was either drunk or asleep. At this moment Smith of our office walked in, removing the trouser clips from his legs.
When the photo was finally developed, there were only two women, both sitting in cane chairs. The image revealed a figure, [Pg 5]of a woman standing in the middle. She wore a wide-bordered dhoti (keep in mind that all the characters are Indians), with only the upper half of her body visible, the lower part hidden by the low backs of the cane chairs. She was clearly behind the chairs, making her slightly out of focus. Still, everything was quite clear. Even her long necklace showed through the small opening in the dhoti near her right shoulder. She rested her hands on the backs of the chairs, and her fingers were mostly out of focus, but a ring on her right ring finger was clearly visible. She appeared to be a beautiful young woman around twenty-two, petite and slender. One of her earrings was also clearly visible, although her face was slightly out of focus. One amusing detail that we missed at the time but noticed later was the barred window directly behind the three women. The two women on either side partly obscured the bars with their bodies, but the woman in the middle was somewhat transparent because the bars were faintly visible through her. However, as I mentioned, we didn’t notice this at the time. We just teased Jones and [Pg 6]tried to convince him that he was either drunk or dreaming. At that moment, Smith from our office walked in, taking off the trouser clips from his legs.
Smith took the unmounted photograph, looked at it for a minute, turned red and blue and green and finally very pale. Of course, we asked him what the matter was and this was what he said:
Smith took the unmounted photograph, stared at it for a minute, turned red, then blue, then green, and finally very pale. Naturally, we asked him what was wrong, and this is what he said:
"The third lady in the middle was my first wife, who has been dead these eight years. Before her death she asked me a number of times to have her photograph taken. She used to say that she had a presentiment that she might die early. I did not believe in her presentiment myself, but I did not object to the photograph. So one day I ordered the carriage and asked her to dress up. We intended to go to a good professional. She dressed up and the carriage was ready, but as we were going to start news reached us that her mother was dangerously ill. So we went to see her mother instead. The mother was very ill, and I had to leave her there. Immediately afterwards I was sent away on duty to another station and so could not bring her back. It was in fact after full three months and a half that I returned and then though her mother was all right, my [Pg 7]wife was not. Within fifteen days of my return she died of puerperal fever after child-birth and the child died too. A photograph of her was never taken. When she dressed up for the last time on the day that she left my home she had the necklace and the ear-rings on, as you see her wearing in the photograph. My present wife has them now but she does not generally put them on."
"The third woman in the middle was my first wife, who passed away eight years ago. Before she died, she asked me several times to have her photograph taken. She would say that she had a feeling she might not live long. I didn’t really believe in her feeling, but I didn’t mind the idea of the photograph. So one day, I arranged for a carriage and asked her to get dressed up. We planned to go to a good professional photographer. She got ready, and the carriage was waiting, but just as we were about to leave, we got news that her mother was seriously ill. So we went to see her mother instead. Her mother was very sick, and I had to leave her there. Soon after, I was sent away on duty to another station and couldn’t bring my wife back. In fact, it was three and a half months before I returned, and even though her mother was recovering, my wife wasn’t. Just fifteen days after I got back, she died from puerperal fever after childbirth, and the baby died too. We never got around to taking her photograph. The last time she dressed up before she left my home, she wore the necklace and earrings you see in the photograph. My current wife has them now, but she doesn’t usually wear them."
This was too big a pill for me to swallow. So I at once took French leave from my office, bagged the photograph and rushed out on my bicycle. I went to Mr. Smith's house and looked Mrs. Smith up. Of course, she was much astonished to see a third lady in the picture but could not guess who she was. This I had expected, as supposing Smith's story to be true, this lady had never seen her husband's first wife. The elder brother's wife, however, recognized the likeness at once and she virtually repeated the story which Smith had told me earlier that day. She even brought out the necklace and the ear-rings for my inspection and conviction. They were the same as those in the photograph.
This was too hard for me to accept. So I quickly left my office without saying anything, grabbed the photograph, and hurried out on my bike. I went to Mr. Smith's house and found Mrs. Smith. Naturally, she was really surprised to see a third woman in the picture but couldn’t figure out who she was. I had expected this, since if Smith's story was true, this woman had never met her husband's first wife. However, the elder brother’s wife recognized the resemblance right away and almost repeated the story that Smith had told me earlier that day. She even brought out the necklace and the earrings for me to look at and confirm. They were exactly the same as those in the photograph.
All the principal newspapers of that time got hold of the fact and within a week there was any [Pg 8]number of applications for the ghostly photograph. But Mr. Jones refused to supply copies of it to anybody for various reasons, the principal being that Smith would not allow it. I am, however, the fortunate possessor of a copy which, for obvious reasons, I am not allowed to show to anybody. One copy of the picture was sent to America and another to England. I do not now remember exactly to whom. My own copy I showed to the Rev. Father —— m.a., d.sc., b.d., etc., and asked him to find out a scientific explanation of the phenomenon. The following explanation was given by the gentleman. (I am afraid I shall not be able to reproduce the learned Father's exact words, but this is what he meant or at least what I understood him to mean).
All the major newspapers at the time caught wind of the story, and within a week, there were countless applications for the ghostly photograph. However, Mr. Jones refused to share it with anyone for various reasons, the main one being that Smith wouldn't allow it. I am, however, lucky to have a copy that, for obvious reasons, I cannot show to anyone. One copy of the picture was sent to America and another to England. I don't remember exactly who received them. I showed my own copy to Rev. Father —— m.a., d.sc., b.d., etc., and asked him to find a scientific explanation for the phenomenon. The gentleman provided the following explanation. (I’m afraid I can’t recall the learned Father’s exact words, but this is what he meant, or at least what I understood him to mean).
"The girl in question was dressed in this particular way on an occasion, say 10 years ago. Her image was cast on space and the reflection was projected from one luminous body (one planet) on another till it made a circuit of millions and millions of miles in space and then came back to earth at the exact moment when our friend, Mr. Jones, was going to make the exposure.
"The girl we’re talking about was dressed like this about 10 years ago. Her image was sent into space and the reflection was bounced from one bright body (one planet) to another until it traveled millions and millions of miles in space and then returned to earth at the exact moment when our friend, Mr. Jones, was about to take the photo."
"Take for instance the case of a man who is taking the photograph of a mirage. He is photo[Pg 9]graphing place X from place Y, when X and Y are, say, 200 miles apart, and it may be that his camera is facing east while place X is actually towards the west of place Y."
"Consider the situation of a man photographing a mirage. He is taking a picture of location X from location Y, which are, for example, 200 miles apart, and it's possible that his camera is facing east while location X is actually to the west of location Y."
In school I had read a little of Science and Chemistry and could make a dry analysis of a salt; but this was an item too big for my limited comprehension.
In school, I had read a bit of Science and Chemistry and could do a basic analysis of a salt; but this was something too complex for my limited understanding.
The fact, however, remains and I believe it, that Smith's first wife did come back to this terrestrial globe of ours over eight years after her death to give a sitting for a photograph in a form which, though it did not affect the retina of our eye, did impress a sensitized plate; in a form that did not affect the retina of the eye, I say, because Jones must have been looking at his sitters at the time when he was pressing the bulb of the pneumatic release of his time and instantaneous shutter.
The fact still stands, and I believe it, that Smith's first wife did return to our earthly realm more than eight years after her death to pose for a photograph in a way that, although it didn't impact our eyesight, did leave a mark on a sensitized plate; in a way that didn’t affect the retina, I say, because Jones must have been watching his subjects while he was pressing the button of the pneumatic release of his timer and instant shutter.
The story is most wonderful but this is exactly what happened. Smith says this is the first time he has ever seen, or heard from, his dead wife. It is popularly believed in India that a dead wife gives a lot of trouble, if she ever revisits this earth, but this is, thank God, not the experience of my friend, Mr. Smith.
The story is incredible, but this is exactly what happened. Smith says this is the first time he has ever seen or heard from his deceased wife. It's widely believed in India that a deceased wife causes a lot of trouble if she ever comes back to this world, but thank God, that's not the experience of my friend, Mr. Smith.
[Pg 10]It is now over seven years since the event mentioned above happened; and the dead girl has never appeared again. I would very much like to have a photograph of the two ladies taken once more; but I have never ventured to approach Smith with the proposal. In fact, I learnt photography myself with a view to take the photograph of the two ladies, but as I have said, I have never been able to speak to Smith about my intention, and probably never shall. The £10, that I spent on my cheap photographic outfit may be a waste. But I have learnt an art which though rather costly for my limited means is nevertheless an art worth learning.
[Pg 10]It has been over seven years since the event mentioned above occurred, and the deceased girl has never reappeared. I really wish I could get another photograph of the two ladies, but I've never had the courage to bring it up with Smith. Actually, I even learned photography with the hope of capturing a photo of the two ladies, but as I've said, I've never managed to talk to Smith about my plan, and I probably never will. The £10 I spent on my affordable photography gear might end up being wasted. Still, I've gained a skill that, while a bit expensive for my limited budget, is definitely worth learning.
THE MAJOR'S LEASE.
A curious little story was told the other day in a certain Civil Court in British India.
A curious little story was shared recently in a Civil Court in British India.
A certain military officer, let us call him Major Brown, rented a house in one of the big Cantonment stations where he had been recently transferred with his regiment.
A military officer, whom we’ll refer to as Major Brown, rented a house in one of the large military quarters where he had recently moved with his regiment.
This gentleman had just arrived from England with his wife. He was the son of a rich man at home and so he could afford to have a large house. This was the first time he had come out to India and was consequently rather unacquainted with the manners and customs of this country.
This guy had just gotten here from England with his wife. He was the son of a wealthy man back home, so he could afford a big house. This was his first time in India, so he was pretty unfamiliar with the customs and ways of this country.
This is a rough plan, the original of which was probably in the Major's handwriting.
This is a rough plan, most likely originally written in the Major's handwriting.
Major Brown took this house on a long lease and thought he had made a bargain. The house was large and stood in the centre of a very spacious compound. There was a garden which appeared to have been carefully laid out once, but as the house had no tenant for a long time the garden looked more like a wilderness. There were two very well kept lawn tennis courts and these were a great attraction to the Major, who was very keen on tennis. The stablings and out-houses were commodious and the Major, who was thinking of keeping a few polo ponies, found the whole thing very satisfactory. Over and above everything he found the landlord very obliging. He had heard on board the steamer on his way out that Indian landlords were the worst class of human beings one could come across on the face of this earth (and that is very true), but this particular landlord looked like an exception to the general rule.
Major Brown rented this house on a long lease and thought he got a good deal. The house was big and sat in the middle of a large property. There was a garden that seemed to have been nicely designed at one time, but since it had been vacant for a while, it looked more like a jungle. There were two well-maintained tennis courts, which were a huge draw for the Major, as he was very into tennis. The stables and outbuildings were spacious, and the Major, who was considering keeping a few polo ponies, found everything very satisfactory. Above all, he found the landlord to be very accommodating. He had heard on the steamer on his way over that Indian landlords were the worst kind of people you could ever meet (and that’s pretty much true), but this particular landlord seemed to be an exception to that rule.
He consented to make at his own expense all the alterations that the Major wanted him to do, and these alterations were carried out to Major and Mrs. Brown's entire satisfaction.
He agreed to cover all the changes that the Major wanted him to make, and these changes were completed to the complete satisfaction of Major and Mrs. Brown.
On his arrival in this station Major Brown had put up at an hotel and after some alterations had been made he ordered the house to be furnished. This was done in three or four days and then he moved in.
On arriving at this station, Major Brown checked into a hotel, and after making some changes, he ordered the place to be furnished. This was done in three to four days, and then he moved in.
Annexed is a rough sketch of the house in question. The house was a very large one and there was a number of rooms, but we have nothing to do with all of them. The spots marked "C" and "E" represent the doors.
Annexed is a rough sketch of the house in question. The house was quite large, and there were several rooms, but we are only concerned with a few of them. The spots marked "C" and "E" indicate the doors.
Now what happened in Court was this:
Now here's what happened in court:
[Pg 14]After he had occupied the house for not over three weeks the Major and his wife cleared out and took shelter again in the hotel from which they had come. The landlord demanded rent for the entire period stipulated for in the lease and the Major refused to pay. The matter went to Court. The presiding Judge, who was an Indian gentleman, was one of the cleverest men in the service, and he thought it was a very simple case.
[Pg 14]After staying in the house for just under three weeks, the Major and his wife moved out and returned to the hotel they had originally come from. The landlord wanted rent for the entire duration outlined in the lease, but the Major refused to pay. The issue went to Court. The presiding Judge, an Indian gentleman, was one of the smartest people in the service and considered it a very straightforward case.
When the case was called on the plaintiff's pleader said that he would begin by proving the lease. Major Brown, the defendant, who appeared in person, said that he would admit it. The Judge who was a very kind hearted gentleman asked the defendant why he had vacated the house.
When the case was called, the plaintiff's lawyer said he would start by proving the lease. Major Brown, the defendant, who was representing himself, said he would admit it. The judge, who was a very kind-hearted man, asked the defendant why he had moved out of the house.
"I could not stay," said the Major "I had every intention of living in the house, I got it furnished and spent two thousand rupees over it, I was laying out a garden...."
"I couldn't stay," the Major said. "I had every intention of living in the house, I furnished it and spent two thousand rupees on it, I was setting up a garden...."
"But what do you mean by saying that you could not stay?"
"But what do you mean when you say that you couldn't stay?"
"If your Honour passed a night in that house, you would understand what I meant," said the Major.
"If you spent a night in that house, you would get what I'm saying," the Major said.
[Pg 15]"You take the oath and make a statement," said the Judge. Major Brown then made the following statement on oath in open Court.
[Pg 15]"You swear an oath and give a statement," said the Judge. Major Brown then made the following statement under oath in open Court.
"When I came to the station I saw the house and my wife liked it. We asked the landlord whether he would make a few alterations and he consented. After the alterations had been carried out I executed the lease and ordered the house to be furnished. A week after the execution of the lease we moved in. The house is very large."
"When I arrived at the station, I saw the house and my wife liked it. We asked the landlord if he would make a few changes, and he agreed. After the changes were made, I signed the lease and had the house furnished. A week after signing the lease, we moved in. The house is really big."
Here followed a description of the building; but to make matters clear and short I have copied out the rough pencil sketch which is still on the record of the case and marked the doors and rooms, as the Major had done, with letters.
Here is a description of the building; to keep it clear and concise, I've included the rough pencil sketch still on file for the case and marked the doors and rooms with letters, just like the Major did.
"I do not dine at the mess. I have an early dinner at home with my wife and retire early. My wife and I sleep in the same bedroom (the room marked "G" in the plan), and we are generally in bed at about 11 o'clock at night. The servants all go away to the out-houses which are at a distance of about 40 yards from the main building, only one Jamadar (porter) remains in the front verandah. This Jamadar also keeps an eye on the whole main building, besides I have got [Pg 16]a good, faithful watch dog which I brought out from home. He stays outside with the Jamadar.
"I don’t eat at the mess. I have an early dinner at home with my wife and go to bed early. My wife and I sleep in the same bedroom (the room marked "G" on the plan), and we're usually in bed by around 11 PM. The servants all go to the outhouses, which are about 40 yards from the main building, and only one Jamadar (porter) stays on the front porch. This Jamadar also keeps an eye on the entire main building, and I have a good, loyal watchdog that I brought with me from home. He stays outside with the Jamadar."
"For the first fifteen days we were quite comfortable, then the trouble began.
"For the first fifteen days, we were pretty comfortable, then things started to go wrong."
"One night before dinner my wife was reading a story, a detective story, of a particularly interesting nature. There were only a few more pages left and so we thought that she would finish them before we put out the reading lamp. We were in the bedroom. But it took her much longer than she had expected it would, and so it was actually half an hour after midnight when we put out the big sixteen candle power reading lamp which stood on a teapoy near the head of the beds. Only a small bedroom lamp remained.
"One night before dinner, my wife was reading a detective story that was particularly interesting. There were only a few pages left, so we thought she'd finish before we turned off the reading lamp. We were in the bedroom. But it took her much longer than she expected, and it was actually half an hour after midnight when we finally switched off the big sixteen-candlepower reading lamp that was on a small table near the head of the bed. Only a small bedroom lamp remained."
"But though we put out the light we did not fall asleep. We were discussing the cleverness of the detective and the folly of the thief who had left a clue behind, and it was actually two o'clock when we pulled our rugs up to our necks and closed our eyes.
"But even though we turned off the light, we didn't fall asleep. We were talking about how smart the detective was and how foolish the thief was for leaving behind a clue, and it was actually two o'clock when we pulled our blankets up to our necks and closed our eyes."
"At that moment we heard the footsteps of a number of persons walking along the corridor. The corridor runs the whole length of the house as will appear from the rough sketch. This corri[Pg 17]dor was well carpeted still we heard the tread of a number of feet. We looked at the door "C." This door was closed but not bolted from inside. Slowly it was pushed open, and, horror of horrors, three shadowy forms walked into the room. One was distinctly the form of a white man in European night attire, another the form of a white woman, also in night attire, and the third was the form of a black woman, probably an Indian nurse or ayah.
At that moment, we heard several people walking down the corridor. The corridor stretches the entire length of the house, as you can see from the rough sketch. This corridor was nicely carpeted, yet we could still hear the sound of multiple footsteps. We glanced at door "C." It was closed but not locked from the inside. Slowly, it creaked open, and, to our horror, three shadowy figures entered the room. One was clearly the figure of a white man in European nightwear, another was a white woman, also in nightwear, and the third was a black woman, likely an Indian nurse or ayah.
"We remained dumb with horror, as we could see clearly that these unwelcome visitors were not of this world. We could not move.
"We stood frozen in terror, as it was obvious that these unwanted visitors were not from this world. We couldn't move."
"The three figures passed right round the beds as if searching for something. They looked into every nook and corner of the bed-room and then passed into the dressing room. Within half a minute they returned and passed out into the corridor in the same order in which they had come in, namely, the man first, the white woman next, and the black woman last of all.
The three figures walked around the beds as if looking for something. They checked every nook and cranny of the bedroom and then moved into the dressing room. Within half a minute, they came back and left the corridor in the same order they arrived: the man first, the white woman second, and the black woman last.
"We lay as if dead. We could hear them in the corridor and in the bedroom adjoining, with the door "E", and in the dressing room attached to that bedroom. They again returned and passed into the corridor ... and then we could hear them no more.
"We lay there like we were dead. We could hear them in the hallway and in the bedroom next to us, behind door "E", and in the dressing room connected to that bedroom. They came back again and moved into the hallway... and then we couldn’t hear them anymore."
[Pg 18]"It must have taken me at least five minutes to collect my senses and to bring my limbs under control. When I got up I found that my wife had fainted. I hurried out of the room, rushed along the corridor, opened the front door and called the servants. The servants were all approaching the house across the land which separated the servants' quarters from the main building. Then I went into the dining room, and procuring some brandy, gave it to my wife. It was with some difficulty that I could make her swallow it, but it revived her and she looked at me with a bewildered smile on her face.
[Pg 18]"It took me at least five minutes to gather my thoughts and regain control of my body. When I finally stood up, I realized my wife had fainted. I quickly left the room, hurried down the hallway, opened the front door, and called for the servants. They were all making their way to the house from the servant's quarters. I then went into the dining room, grabbed some brandy, and gave it to my wife. It was a struggle to get her to drink it, but it brought her back to herself, and she looked at me with a confused smile."
"The servants had in the meantime arrived and were in the corridor. Their presence had the effect of giving us some courage. Leaving my wife in bed I went out and related to the servants what I had seen. The Chaukidar (the night watchman) who was an old resident of the compound (in fact he had been in charge of the house when it was vacant, before I rented it) gave me the history of the ghost, which my Jamadar interpreted to me. I have brought the Chaukidar and shall produce him as my witness."
"The servants had arrived and were in the hallway. Their presence gave us some courage. I left my wife in bed and went outside to tell the servants what I had seen. The Chaukidar (the night watchman), who had been living in the compound for a long time (he was actually in charge of the house when it was empty, before I rented it), shared the story of the ghost, which my Jamadar translated for me. I’ve brought the Chaukidar, and I will present him as my witness."
This was the statement of the Major. Then there was the statement of Jokhi Passi, Chaukidar, defendant's witness.
This was the Major's statement. Then there was the statement from Jokhi Passi, the Chaukidar, who was a witness for the defendant.
[Pg 19]The statement of this witness as recorded was as follows:
[Pg 19]The witness's statement was recorded as follows:
"My age is 60 years. At the time of the Indian Mutiny I was a full-grown young man. This house was built at that time. I mean two or three years after the Mutiny. I have always been in charge. After the Mutiny one Judge came to live in the house. He was called Judge Parson (probably Pearson). The Judge had to try a young Muhammadan charged with murder and he sentenced the youth to death. The aged parents of the young man vowed vengeance against the good Judge. On the night following the morning on which the execution took place it appeared that certain undesirable characters were prowling about the compound. I was then the watchman in charge as I am now. I woke up the Indian nurse who slept with the Judge's baby in a bed-room adjoining the one in which the Judge himself slept. On waking up she found that the baby was not in its cot. She rushed out of the bed-room and informed the Judge and his wife. Then a feverish search began for the baby, but it was never found. The police were communicated with and they arrived at about four in the morning. The police enquiry lasted for about half an hour [Pg 20]and then the officers went away promising to come again. At last the Judge, his wife, and nurse all retired to their respective beds where they were found lying dead later in the morning. Another police enquiry took place, and it was found that death was due to snake-bite. There were two small punctures on one of the legs of each victim. How a snake got in and killed each victim in turn, especially when two slept in one room and the third in another, and finally got out, has remained a mystery. But the Judge, his wife, and the nurse are still seen on every Friday night looking for the missing baby. One rainy season the servants' quarters were being re-roofed. I had then an occasion to sleep in the corridor; and thus I saw the ghosts. At that time I was as afraid as the Major Saheb is to-day, but then I soon found out that the ghosts were quite harmless."
"I'm 60 years old now. When the Indian Mutiny happened, I was a young adult. This house was built around that time, about two or three years after the Mutiny. I have always been in charge. After the Mutiny, a judge moved in here—his name was Judge Parson (probably Pearson). The Judge had to try a young Muslim man accused of murder and sentenced him to death. The young man's elderly parents swore revenge on the Judge. The night after the execution, some unsavory characters were reported wandering around the compound. I was the watchman in charge, just like I am now. I woke up the Indian nurse who was sleeping in a bedroom next to the Judge’s room, where the Judge’s baby was. When she woke up, she realized the baby was missing from the crib. She ran out of the bedroom to tell the Judge and his wife. Then a frantic search for the baby began, but it was never found. The police were notified and arrived around four in the morning. Their investigation lasted about half an hour [Pg 20] before they left, promising to return. Eventually, the Judge, his wife, and the nurse all went back to their beds, where they were later found dead in the morning. Another police inquiry happened, and it was determined that they died from snake bites. There were two small puncture marks on one leg of each victim. How a snake got in and killed each person one by one—especially when two were in the same room and the third in another—remains a mystery. But the Judge, his wife, and the nurse are still seen every Friday night searching for the missing baby. One rainy season, the servants' quarters were being re-roofed, and I had to sleep in the corridor. That’s when I saw the ghosts. At that time, I was as scared as the Major Saheb is today, but I soon realized that the ghosts were harmless."
This was the story as recorded in Court. The Judge was a very sensible man (I had the pleasure and honour of being introduced to him about 20 years after this incident), and with a number of people, he decided to pass one Friday night in the haunted house. He did so. What he saw does not appear from the record; for he left no inspection [Pg 21]notes and probably he never made any. He delivered judgment on Monday following. It is a very short judgment.
This is the story as it was recorded in court. The judge was a very sensible man (I had the pleasure and honor of meeting him about 20 years after this incident), and along with a number of people, he chose to spend one Friday night in the haunted house. He did so. What he experienced isn’t detailed in the record, as he left no inspection [Pg 21] notes, and he probably never made any. He delivered his judgment the following Monday. It’s a very brief judgment.
After reciting the facts the judgment proceeds: "I have recorded the statements of the defendant and a witness produced by him. I have also made a local inspection. I find that the landlord, (the plaintiff) knew that for certain reasons the house was practically uninhabitable, and he concealed that fact from his tenant. He, therefore, could not recover. The suit is dismissed with costs."
After stating the facts, the judgment continues: "I have noted the statements of the defendant and a witness he brought forward. I have also done a local inspection. I find that the landlord (the plaintiff) knew that, for specific reasons, the house was virtually unlivable, and he hid that fact from his tenant. Therefore, he cannot recover. The case is dismissed with costs."
The haunted house remained untenanted for a long time. The proprietor subsequently made a gift of it to a charitable institution. The founders of this institution, who were Hindus and firm believers in charms and exorcisms, had some religious ceremony performed on the premises. Afterwards the house was pulled down and on its site now stands one of the grandest buildings in the station, that cost fully ten thousand pounds. Only this morning I received a visit from a gentleman who lives in the building, referred to above, but evidently he has not even heard of the ghosts of the Judge, his wife, and his Indian ayah.
The haunted house was empty for a long time. The owner eventually donated it to a charity. The founders of this charity, who were Hindus and strong believers in charms and exorcisms, held a religious ceremony at the location. Later, the house was demolished, and now a magnificent building stands in its place, which cost about ten thousand pounds. Just this morning, I had a visit from a man who lives in that building, but it seems he hasn't even heard of the ghosts of the Judge, his wife, and their Indian nanny.
It is now nearly fifty years; but the missing baby has not been heard of. If it is alive it has [Pg 22]grown into a fully developed man. But does he know the fate of his parents and his nurse?
It’s been almost fifty years now, but there’s been no news about the missing baby. If he’s alive, he has [Pg 22]grown into a fully grown man. But does he know what happened to his parents and his nurse?
In this connection it will not be out of place to mention a fact that appeared in the papers some years ago.
In this regard, it's worth mentioning a fact that showed up in the news a few years ago.
A certain European gentleman was posted to a district in the Madras Presidency as a Government servant in the Financial Department.
A European gentleman was assigned to a district in the Madras Presidency as a government employee in the Financial Department.
When this gentleman reached the station to which he had been posted he put up at the Club, as they usually do, and began to look out for a house, when he was informed that there was a haunted house in the neighbourhood. Being rather sceptical he decided to take this house, ghost or no ghost. He was given to understand by the members of the Club that this house was a bit out of the way and was infested at night with thieves and robbers who came to divide their booty in that house; and to guard against its being occupied by a tenant it had been given a bad reputation. The proprietor being a wealthy old native of the old school did not care to investigate. So our friend, whom we shall, for the purposes of this story, call Mr. Hunter, took the house at a fair rent.
When this guy arrived at the station where he was assigned, he stayed at the Club, as usual, and started looking for a place to live when he heard there was a haunted house nearby. Being somewhat skeptical, he decided to rent this house, ghost or not. The Club members informed him that the house was a bit isolated and that it was often visited at night by thieves who went there to share their stolen goods. To ensure it didn’t get rented out, it had developed a bad reputation. The owner, an old wealthy native from the old school, didn’t bother to check into it. So, our friend, whom we’ll call Mr. Hunter for this story, rented the house at a reasonable price.
The house was in charge of a Chaukidar (care-taker, porter or watchman) when it was [Pg 23]vacant. Mr. Hunter engaged the same man as a night watchman for this house. This Chaukidar informed Mr. Hunter that the ghost appeared only one day in the year, namely, the 21st of September, and added that if Mr. Hunter kept out of the house on that night there would be no trouble.
The house was looked after by a watchman when it was [Pg 23]vacant. Mr. Hunter hired the same guy as a night watchman for the house. This watchman told Mr. Hunter that the ghost showed up only once a year, specifically on September 21st, and added that if Mr. Hunter stayed away from the house that night, there would be no trouble.
"I always keep away on the night of the 21st September," said the watchman.
"I always stay away on the night of September 21st," said the watchman.
"And what kind of ghost is it?" asked Mr. Hunter.
"And what kind of ghost is it?" Mr. Hunter asked.
"It is a European lady dressed in white," said the man. "What does she do?" asked Mr. Hunter.
"It’s a European woman in white," said the man. "What does she do?" asked Mr. Hunter.
"Oh! she comes out of the room and calls you and asks you to follow her," said the man.
"Oh! She steps out of the room, calls you over, and asks you to follow her," said the man.
"Has anybody ever followed her?"
"Has anyone ever followed her?"
"Nobody that I know of, Sir," said the man. "The man who was here before me saw her and died from fear."
"Nobody that I know, Sir," the man said. "The guy who was here before me saw her and died from fear."
"Most wonderful! But why do not people follow her in a body?" asked Mr. Hunter.
"That's amazing! But why don't people follow her in a group?" asked Mr. Hunter.
"It is very easy to say that, Sir, but when you see her you will not like to follow her yourself. I have been in this house for over 20 years, lots of times European soldiers have passed the night [Pg 24]of the 21st September, intending to follow her but when she actually comes nobody has ever ventured."
"It’s easy to say that, Sir, but when you see her, you won’t want to follow her yourself. I’ve been in this house for over 20 years, and many European soldiers have spent the night [Pg 24] on the 21st of September, planning to follow her, but when she actually shows up, no one has ever dared."
"Most wonderful! I shall follow her this time," said Mr. Hunter.
"That’s amazing! I’m definitely going to follow her this time," said Mr. Hunter.
"As you please Sir," said the man and retired.
"As you wish, Sir," said the man and left.
It was one of the duties of Mr. Hunter to distribute the pensions of all retired Government servants.
It was one of Mr. Hunter's responsibilities to distribute the pensions of all retired government employees.
In this connection Mr. Hunter used to come in contact with a number of very old men in the station who attended his office to receive their pensions from him.
In this regard, Mr. Hunter often interacted with several very elderly men at the station who came to his office to collect their pensions.
By questioning them Mr. Hunter got so far that the house had at one time been occupied by a European officer.
By asking them questions, Mr. Hunter discovered that the house had once been lived in by a European officer.
This officer had a young wife who fell in love with a certain Captain Leslie. One night when the husband was out on tour (and not expected to return within a week) his wife was entertaining Captain Leslie. The gentleman returned unexpectedly and found his wife in the arms of the Captain.
This officer had a young wife who fell for a guy named Captain Leslie. One night, while the husband was away on duty (and wasn't expected back for a week), his wife had Captain Leslie over. The husband returned unexpectedly and caught his wife in the arms of the Captain.
[Pg 25]He lost his self-control and attacked the couple with a meat chopper—the first weapon that came handy.
[Pg 25]He lost control and went after the couple with a meat cleaver—the first weapon he could grab.
Captain Leslie moved away and then cleared out leaving the unfortunate wife at the mercy of the infuriated husband. He aimed a blow at her head which she warded off with her hand. But so severe was the blow that the hand was cut off and the woman fell down on the ground quite unconscious. The sight of blood made the husband mad. Subsequently the servants came up and called a doctor, but by the time the doctor arrived the woman was dead.
Captain Leslie stepped aside and then left, leaving the unfortunate wife at the mercy of her enraged husband. He swung at her head, which she tried to block with her hand. But the blow was so powerful that it severed her hand, and she collapsed to the ground, completely unconscious. The sight of blood drove the husband into a frenzy. Eventually, the servants arrived and called a doctor, but by the time he got there, the woman was dead.
The unfortunate husband who had become raving mad was sent to a lunatic asylum and thence taken away to England. The body of the woman was in the local cemetery; but what had become of the severed hand was not known. The missing limb had never been found. All this was 50 years ago, that is, immediately after the Indian Mutiny.
The unfortunate husband who had gone completely mad was sent to a mental hospital and then taken away to England. The woman's body was in the local cemetery, but no one knew what happened to the severed hand. The missing limb was never found. All of this was 50 years ago, right after the Indian Mutiny.
This was what Mr. Hunter gathered.
This is what Mr. Hunter understood.
The 21st September was not very far off. Mr. Hunter decided to meet the ghost.
The 21st of September was approaching quickly. Mr. Hunter chose to meet the ghost.
[Pg 26]The night in question arrived, and Mr. Hunter sat in his bed-room with his magazine. The lamp was burning brightly.
[Pg 26]The night in question arrived, and Mr. Hunter sat in his bedroom with his magazine. The lamp was shining brightly.
The servants had all retired, and Mr. Hunter knew that if he called for help nobody would hear him, and even if anybody did hear, he too would not come.
The servants had all left, and Mr. Hunter knew that if he called for help, nobody would hear him, and even if someone did hear, they wouldn’t come either.
He was, however, a very bold man and sat there awaiting developments.
He was, however, a very bold man and sat there waiting for things to happen.
At one in the morning he heard footsteps approaching the bed-room from the direction of the dining-room.
At one in the morning, he heard footsteps coming toward the bedroom from the dining room.
He could distinctly hear the rustle of the skirts. Gradually the door between the two rooms began to open wide. Then the curtain began to move. Mr. Hunter sat with straining eyes and beating heart.
He could clearly hear the rustling of the skirts. Slowly, the door between the two rooms started to swing open. Then the curtain began to shift. Mr. Hunter sat there with his eyes straining and his heart racing.
At last she came in. The Englishwoman in flowing white robes. Mr. Hunter sat panting unable to move. She looked at him for about a minute and beckoned him to follow her. It was then that Mr. Hunter observed that she had only one hand.
At last she entered. The Englishwoman in flowing white robes. Mr. Hunter sat there, out of breath and unable to move. She gazed at him for about a minute and motioned for him to follow her. That’s when Mr. Hunter noticed that she had only one hand.
He got up and followed her. She went back to the dining-room and he followed her there. [Pg 27]There was no light in the dining-room but he could see her faintly in the dark. She went right across the dining-room to the door on the other side which opened on the verandah. Mr. Hunter could not see what she was doing at the door, but he knew she was opening it.
He got up and followed her. She returned to the dining room, and he followed her in there. [Pg 27]There was no light in the dining room, but he could make out her figure in the dark. She walked straight across the room to the door on the other side that led out to the verandah. Mr. Hunter couldn’t see what she was doing at the door, but he knew she was opening it.
When the door opened she passed out and Mr. Hunter followed. Then she walked across the verandah down the steps and stood upon the lawn. Mr. Hunter was on the lawn in a moment. His fears had now completely vanished. She next proceeded along the lawn in the direction of a hedge. Mr. Hunter also reached the hedge and found that under the hedge were concealed two spades. The gardener must have been working with them and left them there after the day's work.
When the door opened, she fainted and Mr. Hunter followed her out. Then she walked across the porch, down the steps, and stood on the lawn. Mr. Hunter joined her on the lawn in no time. His worries had completely disappeared. Next, she walked along the lawn towards a hedge. Mr. Hunter reached the hedge too and discovered that two shovels were hidden under it. The gardener must have been using them and left them there after finishing for the day.
The lady made a sign to him and he took up one of the spades. Then again she proceeded and he followed.
The woman signaled to him, and he picked up one of the shovels. Then she continued on, and he followed.
They had reached some distance in the garden when the lady with her foot indicated a spot and Mr. Hunter inferred that she wanted him to dig there. Of course, Mr. Hunter knew that he was not going to discover a treasure-trove, but he was sure he was going to find something very interest[Pg 28]ing. So he began digging with all his vigour. Only about 18 inches below the surface the blade struck against some hard substance. Mr. Hunter looked up.
They had walked quite a way into the garden when the lady pointed with her foot to a spot, and Mr. Hunter understood that she wanted him to dig there. Of course, Mr. Hunter knew he wasn’t going to find a treasure chest, but he was sure he would discover something very interesting. So he started digging with all his energy. Only about 18 inches below the surface, the shovel hit something hard. Mr. Hunter looked up.
The apparition had vanished. Mr. Hunter dug on and discovered that the hard substance was a human hand with the fingers and everything intact. Of course, the flesh had gone, only the bones remained. Mr. Hunter picked up the bones and knew exactly what to do.
The ghost had disappeared. Mr. Hunter continued to dig and found that the solid object was a human hand, with the fingers and everything still there. Naturally, the flesh was gone; only the bones were left. Mr. Hunter picked up the bones and knew exactly what to do.
He returned to the house, dressed himself up in his cycling costume and rode away with the bones and the spade to the cemetery. He waked the night watchman, got the gate opened, found out the tomb of the murdered woman and close to it interred the bones, that he had found in such a mysterious fashion, reciting as much of the service as he could remember. Then he paid some buksheesh (reward) to the night watchman and came home.
He went back to the house, put on his cycling outfit, and rode off to the cemetery with the bones and the spade. He woke up the night watchman, got the gate opened, located the tomb of the murdered woman, and buried the bones he had found in such a mysterious way, reciting as much of the service as he could remember. Then he gave the night watchman a tip and headed home.
He put back the spade in its old place and retired. A few days after he paid a visit to the cemetery in the day-time and found that grass had grown on the spot which he had dug up. The bones had evidently not been disturbed.
He put the spade back in its old spot and left. A few days later, he visited the cemetery during the day and saw that grass had grown over the area he had dug up. The bones had clearly not been disturbed.
[Pg 29]The next year on the 21st September Mr. Hunter kept up the whole night, but he had no visit from the ghostly lady.
[Pg 29]The next year on September 21st, Mr. Hunter stayed up all night, but he didn’t have a visit from the ghostly lady.
The house is now in the occupation of another European gentleman who took it after Mr. Hunter's transfer from the station and this new tenant had no visit from the ghost either. Let us hope that "she" now rests in peace.
The house is now occupied by another European man who took it after Mr. Hunter moved from the station, and this new tenant hasn’t seen the ghost either. Let’s hope that "she" is now at peace.
The following extract from a Bengal newspaper that appeared in September 1913, is very interesting and instructive.
The following excerpt from a Bengal newspaper published in September 1913 is quite interesting and informative.
"The following extraordinary phenomenon took place at the Hooghly Police Club Building, Chinsurah, at about midnight on last Saturday.
"The following extraordinary event occurred at the Hooghly Police Club Building in Chinsurah around midnight last Saturday."
"At this late hour of the night some peculiar sounds of agony on the roof of the house aroused the resident members of the Club, who at once proceeded to the roof with lamps and found to their entire surprise a lady clad in white jumping from the roof to the ground (about a hundred feet in height) followed by a man with a dagger in his hands. But eventually no trace of it could be [Pg 30]found on the ground. This is not the first occasion that such beings are found to visit this house and it is heard from a reliable source that long ago a woman committed suicide by hanging and it is believed that her spirit loiters round the building. As these incidents have made a deep impression upon the members, they have decided to remove the Club from the said buildings."
At this late hour of the night, some strange sounds of distress from the roof woke the members of the Club, who immediately went to the roof with flashlights. To their complete surprise, they found a woman in white jumping from the roof to the ground (about a hundred feet down), followed by a man with a dagger in his hand. However, they ultimately found no trace of her on the ground. This isn't the first time such beings have been reported at this house, and it's been heard from a reliable source that long ago, a woman committed suicide by hanging, and her spirit is believed to haunt the building. These events have deeply affected the members, and they've decided to relocate the Club from the building.
THE OPEN DOOR.
Here again is something that is very peculiar and not very uncommon.
Here again is something that is quite unusual yet not very rare.
We, myself and three other friends of mine, were asked by another friend of ours to pass a week's holiday at the suburban residence of the last named. We took an evening train after the office hours and reached our destination at about 10-30 at night. The place was about 60 miles from Calcutta.
We, myself and three of my friends, were invited by another friend to spend a week’s vacation at their home in the suburbs. We took an evening train after work and arrived at our destination around 10:30 at night. The place was about 60 miles from Calcutta.
Our host had a very large house with a number of disused wings. I do not think many of my readers have any idea of a large residential house in Bengal. Generally it is a quadrangular sort of thing with a big yard in the centre which is called the "Angan" or "uthan" (a court-yard). On all sides of the court-yard are rooms of all sorts of shapes and sizes. There are generally two stories—the lower used as kitchen, godown, store-room, etc., and the upper as bed-rooms, etc.
Our host had a huge house with several unused wings. I doubt many of my readers have a clear picture of a large residential house in Bengal. Usually, it’s a square-shaped building with a big yard in the center, known as the "Angan" or "uthan" (a courtyard). Surrounding the courtyard are rooms of various shapes and sizes. There are typically two stories—the lower level is used for the kitchen, storage, and other utility spaces, while the upper level is for bedrooms and similar areas.
Now this particular house of our friend was of the kind described above. It stood on extensive grounds wooded with fruit and timber trees. There was also a big tank, a miniature lake in fact, which was the property of my friend. There was good fishing in the lake and that was the particular attraction that had drawn my other friends to this place. I myself was not very fond of angling.
Now, this particular house of our friend was just like the one described above. It was set on large grounds filled with fruit and timber trees. There was also a big pond, a miniature lake, which belonged to my friend. The fishing in the lake was great, and that was the main reason my other friends were drawn to this place. I, on the other hand, wasn't really into fishing.
As I have said we reached this place at about 10-30 at night. We were received very kindly by the father and the mother of our host who were a very jolly old couple; and after a very late supper, or, shall I call it dinner, we retired. The guest rooms were well furnished and very comfortable. It was a bright moonlight night and our plan was to get up at 4 in the morning and go to the lake for angling.
As I mentioned, we arrived here around 10:30 at night. We were warmly welcomed by our host's parents, who were a cheerful old couple. After a late supper, or should I say dinner, we went to bed. The guest rooms were nicely furnished and very comfortable. It was a bright moonlit night, and our plan was to wake up at 4 in the morning and head to the lake to go fishing.
At three in the morning the servants of our host woke us up (they had come to carry our fishing gear) and we went to the lake which was a couple of hundred yards from the house. As I have said it was a bright moonlight night in summer and the outing was not unpleasant after all. We remained on the bank of the lake till about seven in the morning, when one of the servants came to fetch us for our morning tea. I may as well mention here that breakfast in India generally means a pretty heavy meal at about 10 a.m.
At three in the morning, our host's staff woke us up (they had come to carry our fishing gear), and we headed to the lake, which was a couple of hundred yards from the house. As I mentioned, it was a bright, moonlit summer night, and the outing turned out to be quite enjoyable. We stayed by the lake until about seven in the morning, when one of the staff came to take us back for our morning tea. I should also note that breakfast in India usually consists of a fairly hearty meal around 10 AM
[Pg 34]I was the first to get up; for I have said already that I was not a worthy disciple of Izaak Walton. I wound up my line and walked away, carrying my rod myself.
[Pg 34]I was the first to get up; since I've already mentioned that I wasn't a good student of Izaak Walton. I packed up my line and walked away, carrying my rod myself.
The lake was towards the back of the house. To come from the lake to the front of it we had to pass along the whole length of the buildings. See rough plan above.
The lake was at the back of the house. To get from the lake to the front, we had to walk the entire length of the buildings. See rough plan above.
As would appear from the plan we had to pass along the shady foot-path ABCDE, there was a turning at each point B, C, D and E. The back row of rooms was used for godowns, store-rooms, kitchens, etc. One room, the one with a door marked "*" at the corner, was used for storing a number of door-frames. The owner of the house, our host's father, had at one time contemplated adding a new wing and for that purpose the door-frames had been made. Then he gave up the idea and the door-frames were kept stored up in that corner-room with a door on the outside marked "*". Now as I was walking ahead I reached the turning B first of all and it was probably an accident that the point of my rod touched the door. The door flew open. I knew this was an unused portion of the house and so the opening of the door surprised me to a certain [Pg 35]extent. I looked into the room and discovered the wooden door-frames. There was nothing peculiar about the room or its contents either.
The plan indicated that we had to follow the shady footpath ABCDE, which turned at each point B, C, D, and E. The back row of rooms was used for storage, kitchens, and other purposes. One room, marked with a door labeled "*" at the corner, held a number of door frames. The owner of the house, our host's father, had once thought about adding a new wing, which is why the door frames were made. He eventually abandoned the idea, leaving the door frames stored in that corner room with the door on the outside marked "*". As I walked ahead, I reached the turning at B first, and by chance, the tip of my rod touched the door. It swung open. I knew this part of the house was unused, so I was somewhat surprised when the door opened. I looked into the room and saw the wooden door frames. There was nothing unusual about the room or its contents.
When we were drinking our tea five minutes later I casually remarked that they would find some of the door-frames missing as the door of the room in which they were kept had been left open all night. I did not at that time attach any importance to a peculiar look of the eyes of the old couple, my host's father and mother. The old gentleman called one of the servants and ordered him to bolt that door.
When we were having our tea five minutes later, I casually mentioned that they would notice a few of the door frames were missing since the door to the room where they were kept had been left open all night. At that moment, I didn't pay much attention to the strange look in the eyes of the older couple, my host's parents. The old man called one of the servants and told him to bolt that door.
When we were going to the lake in the evening I examined the door and found that it had been closed from inside.
When we were heading to the lake in the evening, I checked the door and saw that it had been closed from the inside.
The next morning we went out a-fishing again and we were returning for our tea, at about 7 in the morning. I was again ahead of all the rest. As I came along, this time intentionally I gave a push to the door with my rod. It again flew open. "This is funny" I thought.
The next morning we went fishing again and we were heading back for our tea at around 7 in the morning. I was once again ahead of everyone else. As I walked up, this time I purposefully pushed the door open with my rod. It swung open again. "This is strange," I thought.
At tea I reported the matter to the old couple and I then noticed with curiosity their embarrassed look of the day before. I therefore suggested that the servants intentionally left the door open, [Pg 36]and one morning they would find the door-frames, stored in the room, gone.
At tea, I told the old couple about the situation, and I noticed their embarrassed expression from the day before. So, I suggested that the servants had deliberately left the door open, [Pg 36]and one morning they would find the door frames, which were stored in the room, missing.
At this the old man smiled. He said that the door of this particular room had remained open for the last 15 years and the contents had never been disturbed. On our pressing him why the door remained open he admitted with great reluctance that since the death of a certain servant of the house-hold in that particular room fifteen years ago the outer door had never remained closed. "You may close it yourself and see" suggested the old gentleman.
At this, the old man smiled. He said that the door to this room had been open for the last 15 years and its contents had never been touched. When we pressed him about why the door stayed open, he reluctantly admitted that since the death of a certain servant in that room fifteen years ago, the outer door had never been closed. "You can close it yourself and see," suggested the old gentleman.
We required no further invitation. Immediately we all went to that room to investigate and find out the ghost if he remained indoors during the day. But Mr. Ghost was not there. "He has gone out for his morning constitutional," I suggested, "and this time we shall keep him out." Now this particular room had two doors and one window. The window and one door were on the court-yard side of the room and communicated with the court-yard. The other door led to the grounds outside and this last was the haunted door. We opened both the doors and the window and examined the room. There was nothing extraordinary about it. Then we tried to close the [Pg 37]haunted door. It had warped probably by being kept open for 15 years. It had two very strong bolts on the inside but the lower bolt would not go within 3 inches of its socket. The upper one was very loose and a little continuous thumping would bring the bolt down. We thought we had solved the mystery thus:—The servants only closed the door by pushing up the upper bolt, at night the wind would shake the door and the bolt would come down. So this time we took good care to use the lower bolt. Three of us pushed the door with all our might and one man thrust the lower bolt into its socket. It hardly went in a quarter of an inch, but still the door was secure. We then hammered the bolt in with bricks. In doing this we broke about half a dozen of them. This will explain to the reader how much strength it required to drive the bolt in about an inch and a half.
We didn't need any more prompting. We all headed to that room to check if the ghost was staying inside during the day. But Mr. Ghost was absent. "He must be out for his morning walk," I suggested, "and this time we’ll keep him out." This specific room had two doors and one window. The window and one door faced the courtyard side of the room and led to the courtyard. The other door opened to the outside grounds, and that was the haunted door. We opened both doors and the window and inspected the room. There was nothing unusual about it. Then we tried to close the [Pg 37] haunted door. It had probably warped from being left open for 15 years. It had two very strong bolts on the inside, but the lower bolt wouldn’t fit into its socket by 3 inches. The upper one was loose, and if we thumped it a bit, the bolt would fall. We thought we figured the mystery out: the servants only secured the door by pushing up the upper bolt, and at night, the wind would shake the door, causing the bolt to drop. So this time, we made sure to use the lower bolt. Three of us pushed the door with all our strength while one guy shoved the lower bolt into its socket. It only went in a quarter of an inch, but the door felt secure. Then we hammered the bolt in with bricks. In doing that, we broke about half a dozen bricks. This shows the amount of strength it took to drive the bolt in about an inch and a half.
Then we satisfied ourselves that the bolt could not be moved without the aid of a hammer and a lever. Afterwards we closed the window and the other door and securely locked the last. Thus no human being could open the haunted door.
Then we confirmed that the bolt couldn’t be moved without a hammer and a lever. After that, we closed the window and the other door and securely locked the last one. This way, no one could open the haunted door.
Before retiring to bed after dinner we further examined both the doors once more. They were all right.
Before heading to bed after dinner, we checked both doors again. They were fine.
[Pg 38]The next morning we did not go out for fishing; so when we got up at about five in the morning the first thing we did was to go and examine the haunted door. It flew in at the touch. We then went inside and examined the other door and the window which communicated with the court-yard. The window was as secure as we had left it and the door was chained from outside. We went round into the court-yard and examined the lock. It did not appear to have been tampered with.
[Pg 38]The next morning we didn’t go fishing, so when we got up around five, the first thing we did was check out the haunted door. It swung open at a touch. We then went inside to look at the other door and the window that led to the courtyard. The window was just as secure as we left it, and the door was chained from the outside. We walked around to the courtyard and checked the lock. It didn’t seem to have been messed with.
The old man and his wife met us at tea as usual. They had evidently been told everything. They, however, did not mention the subject, neither did we.
The old man and his wife met us for tea as usual. It was clear they had been told everything. However, neither they nor we brought up the topic.
It was my intention to pass a night in that room but nobody would agree to bear me company, and I did not quite like the idea of passing a whole night in that ugly room. Moreover my hosts would not have heard of it.
I planned to spend a night in that room, but no one was willing to keep me company, and I wasn’t too keen on the idea of staying alone in that ugly room for an entire night. Besides, my hosts wouldn’t have allowed it.
The mystery of the open door has not yet been solved. It was about 20 years ago that what I have narrated above, happened. I am not sure that the mystery will ever be solved.
The mystery of the open door still hasn't been figured out. It was about 20 years ago when what I described above took place. I'm not sure the mystery will ever be solved.
In this connection it will not be out of place to mention another incident with regard to another family and another house in another part of Bengal.
In this context, it’s worth mentioning another incident involving a different family and a different house in another part of Bengal.
[Pg 39]Once while coming back from Darjeeling, the summer capital of Bengal, I had a very garrulous old gentleman for a fellow traveller in the same compartment. I was reading a copy of the Occult Review and the title of the magazine interested him very much. He asked me what the magazine was about, and I told him. He then asked me if I was really interested in ghosts and their stories. I told him that I was.
[Pg 39]Once, while returning from Darjeeling, the summer capital of Bengal, I was seated next to a chatty old man in the same compartment. I was reading a copy of the Occult Review, and the title caught his attention. He inquired about the magazine’s topic, and I explained it to him. Then he asked if I was genuinely interested in ghosts and their stories. I confirmed that I was.
"In our village we have a gentleman who has a family ghost" said my companion.
"In our village, there's a guy who has a family ghost," my friend said.
"What kind of thing is a family ghost?" I asked.
"What exactly is a family ghost?" I asked.
"Oh—the ghost comes and has his dinner with my neighbour every night," said my companion. "Really—must be a very funny ghost" I said. "It is a fact—if you stay for a day in my village you will learn everything."
"Oh—the ghost comes and has dinner with my neighbor every night," said my companion. "Really—it must be a very funny ghost," I said. "It's true—if you stay for a day in my village, you’ll learn all about it."
I at once decided to break my journey in the village. It was about 2 in the afternoon when I got down at the Railway Station—procured a hackney carriage and, ascertaining the name and address of the gentleman who had the family ghost, separated from my old companion.
I immediately decided to stop my trip in the village. It was around 2 in the afternoon when I got off at the train station—hired a cab and, after finding out the name and address of the man who owned the family ghost, parted ways with my old friend.
[Pg 40]I reached the house in 20 minutes, and told the gentleman that I was a stranger in those parts and as such craved leave to pass the rest of the day and the night under his roof. I was a very unwelcome guest, but he could not kick me out, as the moral code would not permit it. He, however, shrewdly guessed why I was anxious to pass the night at his house.
[Pg 40]I arrived at the house in 20 minutes and told the gentleman that I was new to the area and, as such, hoped to spend the rest of the day and the night under his roof. I was not a welcome guest, but he couldn't kick me out, as that would be against the moral code. He, however, cleverly figured out why I was eager to stay the night at his place.
Of course, my host was very kind to me. He was a tolerably rich man with a large family. Most of his sons were grown-up young men who were at College in Calcutta. The younger children were of course at home.
Of course, my host was very kind to me. He was fairly well-off and had a large family. Most of his sons were young men who were attending college in Calcutta. The younger kids were naturally at home.
At night when we sat down to dinner I gently broached the subject by hinting at the rumour I had heard that his house was haunted. I further explained to him that I had only come to ascertain if what I had heard was true. He told me (of course it was very kind of him) that the story about the dinner was false, and what really happened was this:—
At night when we sat down for dinner, I casually brought up the topic by mentioning the rumor I'd heard about his house being haunted. I explained that I was just trying to find out if the stories were true. He told me (and it was very kind of him) that the dinner story was false, and what really happened was this:—
"I had a younger brother who died 2 years ago. He was of a religious turn of mind and passed his time in reading religious books and writing articles about religion in papers. He died suddenly one night. In fact he was found dead in [Pg 41]his bed in the morning. The doctors said it was due to failure of heart. Since his death he has come and slept in the room, which was his when he was alive and is his still. All that he takes is a glass of water fetched from the sacred river Ganges. We put the glass of water in the room and make the bed every evening; the next morning the glass is found empty and the bed appears to have been slept upon."
"I had a younger brother who passed away 2 years ago. He was very religious and spent his time reading spiritual books and writing articles about faith for newspapers. He died unexpectedly one night. In fact, he was found dead in [Pg 41]his bed in the morning. The doctors said it was due to heart failure. Since his death, he comes and sleeps in the room that used to be his, and still is. All he needs is a glass of water sourced from the sacred Ganges River. We place the glass of water in the room and make the bed every evening; the next morning, the glass is found empty and the bed looks like someone has slept in it."
"But why did you begin?—" I asked.
"But why did you start?" I asked.
"Oh—One night he appeared to me in a dream and asked me to keep the water and a clean bed in the room—this was about a month after his death," said my host.
"Oh—One night he showed up in a dream and asked me to have water and a clean bed in the room—this was about a month after he died," said my host.
"Has anybody ever passed a night in the room to see what really happens?" I asked.
"Has anyone ever spent a night in that room to find out what really happens?" I asked.
"His young wife—or rather widow passed a night in that room—the next morning we found her on the bed—sleeping—dead—from failure of heart—so the doctors said."
"His young wife—or rather widow—spent the night in that room. The next morning, we found her on the bed—sleeping—dead—from heart failure, or so the doctors said."
"Most wonderful and interesting." I remarked.
"Really amazing and fascinating," I said.
"Nobody has gone to that part of the house since the death of the poor young widow" said my host. "I have got all the doors of the room [Pg 42]securely screwed up except one, and that too is kept carefully locked, and the key is always with me."
"Nobody has been to that part of the house since the poor young widow died," my host said. "I've securely screwed all the doors of the room [Pg 42] shut except for one, and that one is carefully locked too, with the key always kept with me."
After dinner my host took me to the haunted room. All arrangements for the night were being made; and the bed was neat and clean.
After dinner, my host brought me to the haunted room. Everything for the night was being set up, and the bed was tidy and fresh.
A glass of the Ganges water was kept in a corner with a cover on it. I looked at the doors, they were all perfectly secure. The only door that could open was then closed and locked.
A glass of Ganges water was sitting in a corner with a cover on it. I looked at the doors; they were all completely secure. The only door that could open was now closed and locked.
My host smiled at me sadly "we won't do all this uselessly" he said "this is a very costly trick if you think it a trick at all, because I have to pay to the servants double the amount that others pay in this village—otherwise they would run away. You can sleep at the door and see that nobody gets in at night."
My host smiled at me with a hint of sadness. "We won't do all this for nothing," he said. "This is a very expensive game, if you think of it as a game at all, because I have to pay the servants twice as much as others do in this village—otherwise, they would leave. You can sleep by the door and make sure nobody gets in at night."
I said "I believe you most implicitly and need not take the precaution suggested." I was then shown into my room and everybody withdrew.
I said, "I completely trust you and don’t need to take the suggested precaution." I was then shown into my room, and everyone left.
My room was 4 or 5 apartments off and of course these apartments were to be unoccupied.
My room was 4 or 5 apartments away, and naturally, these apartments were supposed to be vacant.
As soon as my host and the servants had withdrawn, I took up my candle and went to the locked door of the ghostly room. With the lighted [Pg 43]candle I covered the back of the lock with a thin coating of soot or lamp-black. Then I scraped off a little dried-up whitewash from the wall and sprinkled the powder over the lamp-black.
As soon as my host and the servants left, I picked up my candle and walked over to the locked door of the spooky room. With the lit candle, I covered the back of the lock with a thin layer of soot or lamp-black. Then I scraped off a bit of dried whitewash from the wall and sprinkled the powder over the lamp-black.
"If any body disturbs the lock at night I shall know it in the morning" I thought. Well, the reader could guess that I had not a good sleep that night. I got up at about 4-30 in the morning and went to the locked door. My seal was intact, that is, the lamp-black with the powdered lime was there just as I had left it.
"If anyone messes with the lock at night, I'll know in the morning," I thought. So, it's pretty clear I didn't get much sleep that night. I got up around 4:30 in the morning and went to the locked door. My seal was intact; the lamp-black mixed with powdered lime was just as I had left it.
I took out my handkerchief and wiped the lock clean. The whole operation took me about 5 minutes. Then I waited.
I pulled out my handkerchief and wiped the lock clean. The whole thing took me about 5 minutes. Then I waited.
At about 5 my host came and a servant with him. The locked door was opened in my presence. The glass of water was dry and there was not a drop of water in it. The bed had been slept upon. There was a distinct mark on the pillow where the head should have been—and the sheet too looked as if somebody had been in bed the whole night.
At around 5, my host arrived with a servant. The locked door was opened in front of me. The glass of water was empty, and there wasn't a single drop in it. The bed had clearly been used. There was a noticeable impression on the pillow where someone's head must have been, and the sheet also appeared as though someone had been in bed all night.
I left the same day by the after-noon train having passed about 23 hours with the family in the haunted house.
I left the same day on the afternoon train after spending about 23 hours with the family in the haunted house.
WHAT UNCLE SAW.
This story need not have been written. It is too sad and too mysterious, but since reference has been made to it in this book, it is only right that readers should know this sad account.
This story didn’t have to be told. It’s too sad and too mysterious, but since it’s been mentioned in this book, it’s only fair that readers should know this unfortunate tale.
Uncle was a very strong and powerful man and used to boast a good deal of his strength. He was employed in a Government Office in Calcutta. He used to come to his village home during the holidays. He was a widower with one or two children, who stayed with his brother's family in the village.
Uncle was a very strong and powerful man who used to brag a lot about his strength. He worked in a Government Office in Calcutta. He would come back to his village home during the holidays. He was a widower with one or two kids, who lived with his brother's family in the village.
Uncle has had no bed-room of his own since his wife's death. Whenever he paid us a visit one of us used to place his bed-room at uncle's disposal. It is a custom in Bengal to sleep with one's wife and children in the same bed-room. So whenever Uncle turned up I used to give my bed-room to him as I was the only person without children. On such occasions I slept in one of the "Baithaks" (drawing-rooms). A Baithak is a drawing-room and guest-room combined.
Uncle hasn't had his own bedroom since his wife passed away. Whenever he visited us, one of us would offer him their bedroom. It's common in Bengal for a husband to share a bedroom with his wife and kids. So, whenever Uncle showed up, I would give him my bedroom since I was the only one without children. During those times, I would sleep in one of the "Baithaks" (drawing-rooms). A Baithak is a space that serves as both a drawing-room and a guest-room.
In rich Bengal families of the orthodox style the "Baithak" or "Baithak khana" is a very large [Pg 45]room generally devoid of all furniture, having a thick rich carpet on the floor with a clean sheet upon it and big takias (pillows) all around the wall. The elderly people would sit on the ground and lean against the takias; while we, the younger lot, sat upon the takias and leaned against the wall which in the case of the particular room in our house was covered with some kind of yellow paint which did not come off on the clothes.
In wealthy traditional Bengali families, the "Baithak" or "Baithak khana" is a very large [Pg 45]room, typically lacking all furniture. It has a thick, luxurious carpet on the floor with a clean sheet spread over it and big takias (pillows) lining the walls. The older folks would sit on the ground and lean against the takias, while we younger ones sat on the takias and leaned against the wall, which in our house's particular room was painted a kind of yellow that didn’t rub off on our clothes.
Sometimes a takia would burst and the cotton stuffing inside would come out; and then the old servant (his status is that of an English butler, his duty to prepare the hookah for the master) would give us a chase with a lathi (stick) and the offender would run away, and not return until all incriminating evidence had been removed and the old servant's wrath had subsided.
Sometimes a takia would pop, and the cotton stuffing inside would spill out; then the old servant (who was like an English butler and his job was to prepare the hookah for the master) would chase us with a lathi (stick), and the one responsible would take off and not come back until all the evidence was cleared and the old servant's anger had cooled down.
Well, when Uncle used to come I slept in the "Baithak" and my wife slept somewhere in the zenana, I never inquired where.
Well, when Uncle used to visit, I slept in the living room, and my wife slept somewhere in the women's area; I never asked where.
On this particular occasion Uncle missed the train by which he usually came. It was the month of October and he should have arrived at 8 p.m. My bed had been made in the Baithak. But the 8 p.m. train came and stopped and passed on and Uncle did not turn up.
On this particular occasion, Uncle missed the train he usually took. It was October, and he was supposed to arrive at 8 pm My bed had been set up in the Baithak. But the 8 PM train came, stopped, and then went on, and Uncle never showed up.
[Pg 46]So we thought he had been detained for the night. It was the Durgapooja season and some presents for the children at home had to be purchased and, we thought, that was what was detaining him. And so at about 10 p.m. we all retired to bed. The bed that had been made for me in the "Baithak" remained there for Uncle in case he turned up by the 11 p.m. train. As a matter of fact we did not expect him till the next morning.
[Pg 46]So we figured he had been held up for the night. It was the Durgapooja season, and we needed to buy some gifts for the kids at home, which we thought was why he was delayed. So, around 10 PM, we all headed to bed. The bed that had been set up for me in the "Baithak" was left there for Uncle in case he showed up on the 11 p.m. train. Honestly, we didn’t expect him until the next morning.
But as misfortune would have it Uncle did arrive by the 11 o'clock train.
But as fate would have it, Uncle arrived on the 11 o'clock train.
All the house-hold had retired, and though the old servant suggested that I should be waked up, Uncle would not hear of it. He would sleep in the bed originally made for me, he said.
All the household had gone to bed, and even though the old servant suggested that I should be woken up, Uncle wouldn’t hear of it. He said he would sleep in the bed originally made for me.
The bed was in the central Baithak or hall. My Uncle was very fond of sleeping in side-rooms. I do not know why. Anyhow he ordered the servant to remove his bed to one of the side-rooms. Accordingly the bed was taken to one of them. One side of that room had two windows opening on the garden. The garden was more a park-like place, rather neglected, but still well wooded abounding in jack fruit trees. It used to be quite shady and dark during the day there. On [Pg 47]this particular night it must have been very dark. I do not remember now whether there was a moon or not.
The bed was in the main living room or hall. My uncle really liked sleeping in the side rooms. I don’t know why. Anyway, he asked the servant to move his bed to one of the side rooms. So, the bed was taken to one of them. One side of that room had two windows looking out onto the garden. The garden was more like a park—somewhat overgrown but still full of trees, especially jackfruit trees. It used to be pretty shady and dim there during the day. On [Pg 47] that particular night, it must have been really dark. I can’t remember now if there was a moon or not.
Well, Uncle went to sleep and so did the servants. It was about 8 o'clock the next morning, when we thought that Uncle had slept long enough, that we went to wake him up.
Well, Uncle went to sleep and so did the servants. It was around 8 o'clock the next morning when we figured that Uncle had slept long enough, so we went to wake him up.
The door connecting the side-room with the main Baithak was closed, but not bolted from inside; so we pushed the door open and went in.
The door between the side room and the main living area was closed but not locked from the inside, so we pushed it open and stepped in.
Uncle lay in bed panting. He stared at us with eyes that saw but did not perceive. We at once knew that something was wrong. On touching his body we found that he had high fever. We opened the windows, and it was then that Uncle spoke "Don't open or it would come in—"
Uncle lay in bed breathing heavily. He looked at us with eyes that were open but not really seeing. We instantly knew that something was wrong. When we touched his body, we realized he had a high fever. We opened the windows, and that’s when Uncle said, "Don’t open them or it will come in—"
"What would come in Uncle—what?" we asked.
"What would come in Uncle—what?" we asked.
But uncle had fainted.
But my uncle had fainted.
The doctor was called in. He arrived at about ten in the morning. He said it was high fever—due to what he could not say. All the same he prescribed a medicine.
The doctor was called in. He arrived at around ten in the morning. He said it was a high fever—he couldn’t specify the cause. Nevertheless, he prescribed some medication.
[Pg 48]The medicine had the effect of reducing the temperature, and at about 6 in the evening consciousness returned. Still he was in a very weak condition. Some medicine was given to induce sleep and he passed the night well. We nursed him by turns at night. The next morning we had all the satisfaction of seeing him all right. He walked from the bed-room, though still very weak and came to the Central Baithak where he had tea with us. It was then that we asked what he had seen and what he had meant by "It would come in."
[Pg 48]The medicine helped lower his temperature, and around 6 in the evening, he regained consciousness. However, he was still very weak. We gave him some medication to help him sleep, and he had a restful night. We took turns watching over him. The next morning, we were all relieved to see him doing better. He got out of bed and, although still quite weak, joined us in the Central Baithak for tea. It was then that we asked him what he had experienced and what he meant by "It would come in."
Oh how we wish, we had never asked him the question, at least then.
Oh how we wish we had never asked him that question, at least back then.
This was what he said:—
This is what he said:—
"After I had gone to bed I found that there were a few mosquitoes and so I could not sleep well. It was about midnight when they gradually disappeared and then I began to fall asleep. But just as I was dozing off I heard somebody strike the bars of the windows thrice. It was like three distinct strokes with a cane on the gratings outside. 'Who is there?' I asked; but no reply. The striking stopped. Again I closed my eyes and again the same strokes were repeated. This time I nearly lost my temper; I thought it was some [Pg 49]urchin of the neighbourhood in a mischievous mood. 'Who is there?' I again shouted—again no reply. The striking however stopped. But after a time it commenced afresh. This time I lost my temper completely and opened the window, determined to thrash anybody whom I found there—forgetting that the windows were barred and fully 6 feet above the ground. Well in the darkness I saw, I saw—."
"After I went to bed, I noticed there were a few mosquitoes, and I couldn't sleep well. It was around midnight when they gradually disappeared, and I started to doze off. Just as I was falling asleep, I heard someone hit the bars of the windows three times. It sounded like three distinct taps with a cane on the grating outside. 'Who’s there?' I asked, but there was no answer. The tapping stopped. I closed my eyes again, but the same tapping happened again. This time, I almost lost my temper; I thought it was some neighborhood kid being annoying. 'Who’s there?' I shouted again—still no response. The tapping stopped again. But after a while, it started up again. This time, I completely lost it and opened the window, ready to give whoever it was a piece of my mind—forgetting that the windows were barred and over six feet above the ground. Well, in the darkness, I saw, I saw—."
Here uncle had a fit of shivering and panting, and within a minute he lost all consciousness. The fever was again high. The doctor was summoned but this time his medicines did no good. Uncle never regained consciousness. In fact after 24 hours he died of heart failure the next morning, leaving his story unfinished and without in any way giving us an idea of what that terrible thing was which he had seen beyond the window. The whole thing remains a deep mystery and unfortunately the mystery will never be solved.
Here, Uncle started shivering and gasping, and within a minute, he lost all awareness. His fever spiked again. The doctor was called, but this time his medications didn’t help. Uncle never came back to consciousness. In fact, after 24 hours, he died of heart failure the next morning, leaving his story unfinished and without giving us any clue about that horrible thing he had seen beyond the window. The whole situation remains a deep mystery, and sadly, that mystery will never be solved.
Nobody has ventured to pass a night in the side-room since then. If I had not been a married man with a very young wife I might have tried.
Nobody has dared to spend a night in the side room since then. If I hadn't been a married man with a very young wife, I might have given it a shot.
One thing however remains and it is this that though uncle got all the fright in the world in [Pg 50]that room, he neither came out of that room nor called for help.
One thing still stands out: even though Uncle was terrified in [Pg 50] that room, he didn’t leave or ask for help.
One cry for help and the whole house-hold would have been awake. In fact there was a servant within 30 yards of the window which uncle had opened; and this man says he heard uncle open the window and close and bolt it again, though he had not heard uncle's shouts of "Who is there?"
One scream for help and the entire household would have been awake. In fact, there was a servant just 30 yards from the window that uncle had opened; and this man said he heard uncle open the window and then close and bolt it again, even though he hadn’t heard uncle shouting, "Who’s there?"
Only this morning I read this funny advertisement in the Morning Post.
Only this morning, I saw this funny ad in the Morning Post.
"Haunted Houses.—Man and wife, cultured and travelled, gentle people—having lost fortune ready to act as care-takers and to investigate in view of removing trouble—."
"Haunted Houses.—A cultured and well-traveled couple, having lost their fortune, are willing to act as caretakers and investigate to resolve any issues—."
Well—in a haunted house these gentle people expect to see something. Let us hope they will not see what our Uncle saw or what the Major saw.
Well—in a haunted house, these nice people expect to see something. Let’s hope they don’t see what our Uncle saw or what the Major saw.
This advertisement clearly shows that even in countries like England haunted houses do exist, or at least houses exist which are believed to be haunted.
This ad clearly shows that even in places like England, haunted houses really do exist, or at least there are houses that people believe are haunted.
If what we see really depends on what we think or what we believe, no wonder that there are [Pg 51]so many more haunted houses in India than in England. This reminds me of a very old incident of my early school days. A boy was really caught by a Ghost and then there was trouble. We shall not forget the thrashing we received from our teacher in the school; and the fellow who was actually caught by the Ghost—if Ghost it was, will never say in future that Ghosts don't exist.
If what we see really depends on what we think or believe, it’s no wonder there are [Pg 51] so many more haunted houses in India than in England. This takes me back to an old incident from my early school days. A boy actually got caught by a ghost, and then there was trouble. We won't forget the beating we got from our teacher at school, and the kid who was really caught by the ghost—if it was a ghost—will never claim in the future that ghosts don’t exist.
In this connection it may not be out of place to narrate another incident, though it does not fall within the same category with the main story that heads this chapter. The only reason why I do so is that the facts tally in one respect, though in one respect only, and that is that the person who knew would tell nothing.
In this context, it might be appropriate to share another incident, even though it doesn't fit into the same category as the main story that starts this chapter. The only reason I mention it is that the facts align in one way, and that is that the person who knew chose not to say anything.
This was a friend of mine who was a widower. We were in the same office together and he occupied a chair and a table next but one to mine. This gentleman was in our office for only six months after narrating the story. If he had stayed longer we might have got out his secret, but unfortunately he went away; he has gone so far from us that probably we shall not meet again for the next 10 years.
This was a friend of mine who was a widower. We worked in the same office, and he sat at a desk next to mine. He was in our office for only six months after telling his story. If he had stayed longer, we might have uncovered his secret, but unfortunately, he left; he’s gone so far away that it’s likely we won’t meet again for the next 10 years.
It was in connection with the "Smith's dead wife's photograph" controversy that one day one [Pg 52]of my fellow clerks told me that a visit from a dead wife was nothing very wonderful, as our friend Haralal could testify.
It was related to the "Smith's dead wife's photograph" controversy that one day one [Pg 52]of my fellow clerks told me that a visit from a dead wife wasn’t anything special, as our friend Haralal could confirm.
I always took of a lot of interest in ghosts and their stories. So I was generally at Haralal's desk cross-examining him about this affair; at first the gentleman was very uncommunicative but when he saw I would give him no rest he made a statement which I have every reason to believe is true. This is more or less what he says.
I’ve always been really interested in ghosts and their stories. So, I often found myself at Haralal's desk grilling him about this situation. At first, he was pretty tight-lipped, but when he realized I wouldn’t let up, he shared something that I believe is true. Here’s what he basically said.
"It was about ten years ago that I joined this office. I have been a widower ever since I left college—in fact I married the daughter of a neighbour when I was at college and she died about 3 years afterwards, when I was just thinking of beginning life in right earnest. She has been dead these 10 years and I shall never marry again, (a young widower in good circumstances, in Bengal, is as rare as a blue rose).
"It was about ten years ago when I started working at this office. I’ve been a widower since I graduated college—I actually married my neighbor's daughter while I was still in school, but she passed away about three years later, just as I was ready to start my life for real. She’s been gone for ten years now, and I don’t plan to marry again (a young widower in a good situation in Bengal is as rare as a blue rose)."
"I have a suite of bachelor rooms in Calcutta, but I go to my suburban home on every Saturday afternoon and stay there till Monday morning, that is, I pass my Saturday night and the whole of Sunday in my village home every week.
"I have a set of bachelor rooms in Calcutta, but I head to my suburban home every Saturday afternoon and stay there until Monday morning. In other words, I spend Saturday night and all of Sunday at my village home each week."
"On this particular occasion nearly eight years ago, that is, about a year and a half after the [Pg 53]death of my young wife I went home by an evening train. There is any number of trains in the evening and there is no certainty by which train I go, so if I am late, generally everybody goes to bed with the exception of my mother.
"On this particular occasion nearly eight years ago, which was about a year and a half after the [Pg 53] death of my young wife, I took the evening train home. There are plenty of trains in the evening, and I can't be sure which one I'll take, so if I'm late, usually everyone goes to bed except for my mother."
"On this particular night I reached home rather late. It was the month of September and there had been a heavy shower in the town and all tram-car services had been suspended.
"On this particular night, I got home pretty late. It was September, and there had been a heavy downpour in the town, so all tram services had been suspended."
"When I reached the Railway Station I found that the trains were not running to time either. I was given to understand that a tree had been blown down against the telegraph wire, and so the signals were not going through; and as it was rather dark the trains were only running on the report of a motor trolly that the line was clear. Thus I reached home at about eleven instead of eight in the evening.
"When I got to the train station, I found that the trains weren't running on time either. I learned that a tree had fallen on the telegraph wire, so the signals weren’t working; and since it was pretty dark, the trains were only operating based on a report from a motor trolley that the tracks were clear. As a result, I got home around eleven instead of eight in the evening."
"I found my father also sitting up for me though he had had his dinner. He wanted to learn the particulars of the storm at Calcutta.
"I found my dad waiting up for me even though he had already eaten dinner. He wanted to hear the details about the storm in Calcutta."
"Within ten minutes of my arrival he went to bed and within an hour I finished my dinner and retired for the night.
"Within ten minutes of me getting there, he went to bed, and within an hour, I finished my dinner and called it a night."
"[Pg 54]It was rather stuffy and the bed was damp as I was perspiring freely; and consequently I was not feeling inclined to sleep.
"[Pg 54]It was pretty stuffy and the bed was damp since I was sweating a lot; so I wasn’t really in the mood to sleep."
"A little after midnight I felt that there was somebody else in the room.
"A little after midnight, I sensed that someone else was in the room."
"I looked at the closed door—yes there was no mistake about it, it was my wife, my wife who had been dead these eighteen months.
"I looked at the closed door—yes, there was no doubt about it, it was my wife, my wife who had been dead for eighteen months."
"At first I was—well you can guess my feeling—then she spoke:
"At first I was—well, you can guess how I felt—then she spoke:"
"'There is a cool bed-mat under the bedstead; it is rather dusty, but it will make you comfortable.
'There’s a cool mattress under the bed; it’s a bit dusty, but it’ll make you comfortable.
"I got up and looked under the bedstead—yes the cool bed-mat was there right enough and it was dusty too. I took it outside and I cleaned it by giving it a few jerks. Yes, I had to pass through the door at which she was standing within six inches of her,—don't put any questions; Let me tell you as much as I like; you will get nothing out of me if you interrupt—yes, I passed a comfortable night. She was in that room for a long time, telling me lots of things. The next morning my mother enquired with whom I was talking and I told her a lie. I said I was reading [Pg 55]my novel aloud. They all know it at home now. She comes and passes two nights with me in the week when I am at home. She does not come to Calcutta. She talks about various matters and she is happy—don't ask me how I know that. I shall not tell you whether I have touched her body because that will give rise to further questions.
I got up and looked under the bed—yeah, the cool mattress was definitely there, and it was dusty too. I took it outside and shook it out. Yes, I had to walk through the door where she was standing just a few inches away—don’t ask any questions; let me share what I want; you won't get anything from me if you interrupt—yes, I had a comfortable night. She was in that room for a long time, telling me all sorts of things. The next morning, my mom asked who I was talking to, and I lied. I said I was reading [Pg 55] my novel aloud. They all know about it at home now. She comes and spends two nights a week with me while I’m at home. She doesn’t come to Calcutta. She talks about various things and she seems happy—don’t ask me how I know that. I won’t tell you whether I’ve touched her body because that would just lead to more questions.
"Everybody at home has seen her, and they all know what I have told you, but nobody has spoken to her. They all respect and love her—nobody is afraid. In fact she never comes except on Saturday and Sunday evenings and that when I am at home."
"Everyone at home has seen her, and they all know what I've told you, but no one has talked to her. They all respect and love her—nobody is scared. In fact, she only comes over on Saturday and Sunday evenings, and that’s when I’m at home."
No amount of cross-examination, coaxing or inducement made my friend Haralal say anything further.
No amount of questioning, persuasion, or bribery could get my friend Haralal to say anything more.
This story in itself would not probably have been believed; but after the incident of "His dead wife's picture" nobody disbelieved it, and there is no reason why anybody should. Haralal is not a man who would tell yarns, and then I have made enquiries at Haralal's village where several persons know this much; that his dead wife pays him a visit twice every week.
This story by itself might not have been believed; but after the incident of "his dead wife's picture," no one doubted it, and there’s no reason for anyone to. Haralal isn't the kind of guy to make up stories, and I've asked around in Haralal's village where several people know this much: his dead wife visits him twice a week.
[Pg 56]Now that Haralal is 500 miles from his village home I do not know how things stand; but I am told that this story reached the ears of the Bara Saheb and he asked Haralal if he would object to a transfer and Haralal told him that he would not.
[Pg 56]Now that Haralal is 500 miles away from his village home, I’m not sure what’s going on; but I’ve heard that this story got back to the Bara Saheb, and he asked Haralal if he would mind a transfer, to which Haralal replied that he wouldn’t.
I shall leave the reader to draw his own conclusions.
I’ll let the reader come to their own conclusions.
THE BOY WHO WAS CAUGHT.
Nothing is more common in India than seeing a ghost. Every one of us has seen ghost at some period of his existence; and if we have not actually seen one, some other person has, and has given us such a vivid description that we cannot but believe to be true what we hear.
Nothing is more common in India than seeing a ghost. Each of us has probably seen a ghost at some point in our lives; and if we haven’t actually seen one ourselves, someone we know has, and they’ve given us such a vivid description that we can't help but believe what we hear to be true.
This is, however, my own experience. I am told others have observed the phenomenon before.
This is, however, my own experience. I've heard that others have noticed this phenomenon before.
When we were boys at school we used, among other things, to discuss ghosts. Most of my fellow students asserted that they did not believe in ghosts, but I was one of those who not only believed in their existence but also in their power to do harm to human beings if they liked. Of course, I was in the minority. As a matter of fact I knew that all those who said that they did not believe in ghosts told a lie. They believed in ghosts as much as I did, only they had not the courage to admit their weakness and differ boldly from the sceptics. Among the lot of unbelievers was one Ram Lal, a student of the Fifth Standard, who swore that he did not believe in ghosts and [Pg 58]further that he would do anything to convince us that they did not exist.
When we were boys at school, we often discussed ghosts, among other topics. Most of my classmates claimed they didn’t believe in ghosts, but I was one of the few who not only believed in their existence but also in their ability to harm humans if they wanted to. Naturally, I was in the minority. In fact, I knew that everyone who said they didn’t believe in ghosts was lying. They believed in ghosts just as much as I did; they just didn't have the courage to admit their fear and openly disagree with the skeptics. Among those who claimed to be nonbelievers was a student named Ram Lal, who was in the Fifth Standard. He insisted that he didn’t believe in ghosts and [Pg 58] even went so far as to say he would do anything to prove to us that they didn’t exist.
It was, therefore, at my suggestion that he decided to go one moon-light night and hammer down a wooden peg into the soft sandy soil of the Hindoo Burning Ghat, it being well known that the ghosts generally put in a visible appearance at a burning ghat on a moon-light night. (A burning ghat is the place where dead bodies of Hindoos are cremated).
It was, therefore, at my suggestion that he decided to go one moonlit night and drive a wooden peg into the soft sandy soil of the Hindu Burning Ghat, since it's widely known that ghosts usually show up at a burning ghat on a moonlit night. (A burning ghat is where Hindu bodies are cremated).
It was the warm month of April and the river had shrunk into the size of a nullah or drain. The real pukka ghat (the bathing place, built of bricks and lime) was about 200 yards from the water of the main stream, with a stretch of sand between.
It was the warm month of April, and the river had shrunk to the size of a ditch. The proper bathing area, made of bricks and lime, was about 200 yards from the main stream's water, with a stretch of sand in between.
The ghats are only used in the morning when people come to bathe, and in the evening they are all deserted. After a game of football on the school grounds we sometimes used to come and sit on the pukka ghat for an hour and return home after nightfall.
The ghats are only used in the morning when people come to bathe, and in the evening they are all deserted. After a game of soccer on the school field, we sometimes used to come and sit on the paved ghat for an hour and return home after dark.
Now, it was the 23rd of April and a bright moon-light night, every one of us (there were about a dozen) had told the people at home that there was a function at the school and he might [Pg 59]be late. On this night, it was arranged that the ghost test should take place.
Now, it was April 23rd and a bright moonlit night. Each of us (there were about a dozen) had told our families that there was an event at school and we might [Pg 59] be late. On this night, we planned to do the ghost test.
The boy who had challenged the ghost, Ram Lal, was to join us at the pukka ghat at 8 P.M.; and then while we waited there he would walk across the sand and drive the peg into the ground at the place where a dead body had been cremated that very morning. We were to supply the peg and the hammer. (I had to pay the school gardener two annas for the loan of a peg and a hammer).
The boy who had challenged the ghost, Ram Lal, was set to meet us at the main ghat at 8 PM. While we waited, he would walk across the sand and hammer a peg into the ground at the spot where a dead body had been cremated that same morning. We were responsible for bringing the peg and the hammer. (I had to give the school gardener two annas to borrow a peg and a hammer).
Well, we procured the peg and the hammer and proceeded to the pukka ghat. If the gardener had known what we required the peg and the hammer for, I am sure he would not have lent these to us.
Well, we got the peg and the hammer and headed to the proper ghat. If the gardener had known what we needed the peg and the hammer for, I’m sure he wouldn’t have lent them to us.
Though I was a firm believer in ghosts yet I did not expect that Ram Lal would be caught. What I hoped for was that he would not turn up at the trysting place. But to my disappointment Ram Lal did turn up and at the appointed hour too. He came boasting as usual, took the peg and the hammer and started across the sand saying that he would break the head of any ghost who might venture within the reach of the hammerhead. Well, he went along and we waited [Pg 60]for his return at the pukka ghat. It was a glorious night, the whole expanse of sand was shining in the bright moon-light.
Though I was a strong believer in ghosts, I didn't expect Ram Lal to show up. What I hoped was that he wouldn't arrive at the meeting place. But, to my disappointment, Ram Lal did show up, and right on time too. He came in his usual boastful manner, took the peg and the hammer, and started across the sand, claiming he would smash the head of any ghost that dared come within reach of the hammer. So, he went on, and we waited [Pg 60] for his return at the solid ghat. It was a beautiful night, and the entire stretch of sand glowed in the bright moonlight.
On and on went Ram Lal with the peg in his left hand and the hammer in his right. He was dressed in the usual upcountry Indian style, in a long coat or Achkan which reached well below his knees and fluttered in the breeze.
On and on went Ram Lal with the peg in his left hand and the hammer in his right. He was dressed in the typical upcountry Indian style, wearing a long coat or Achkan that hung well below his knees and fluttered in the breeze.
As he went on his pace slackened. When he had gone about half the distance he stopped and looked back. We hoped he would return. He put down the hammer and the peg, sat down on the sand facing us, took off his shoes. Only some sand had got in. He took up the peg and hammer and walked on.
As he continued, his pace slowed down. After he had covered about half the distance, he stopped and glanced back. We were hoping he would come back. He set down the hammer and peg, sat on the sand facing us, and took off his shoes. Just a little sand had gotten inside. He picked up the peg and hammer and kept walking.
But then we felt that his courage was oozing away. Another fifty yards and he again stopped, and looked back at us.
But then we sensed that his courage was fading. After another fifty yards, he stopped again and looked back at us.
Another fifty yards remained. Will he return? No! he again proceeded, but we could clearly see that his steps were less jaunty than when he had started. We knew that he was trembling, we knew that he would have blessed us to call him back. But we would not yield, neither would he. Looking in our direction at every step he [Pg 61]proceeded and reached the burning ghat. He reached the identical spot where the pyre had been erected in the morning.
Another fifty yards were left. Will he come back? No! he moved on again, but we could clearly see that his steps were less lively than when he started. We knew he was shaking, we knew he would have been grateful if we called him back. But we wouldn’t give in, and neither would he. Looking our way with every step, he [Pg 61]continued until he reached the burning ghat. He arrived at the exact spot where the pyre had been set up in the morning.
There was very little breeze,—not a mouse stirring. Not a soul was within 200 yards of him and he could not expect much help from us. How poor Ram Lal's heart must have palpitated! When we see Ram Lal now how we feel that we should burst.
There was hardly any breeze—nothing was moving. No one was within 200 yards of him, and he couldn't expect much help from us. How scared Ram Lal must have felt! When we see Ram Lal now, we feel like we're going to explode.
Well, Ram Lal knelt down, fixed the peg in the wet sandy soil and began hammering. After each stroke he looked at us and at the river and in all directions. He struck blow after blow and we counted about thirty. That his hands had become nerveless we would understand, for otherwise a dozen strokes should have been enough to make the peg vanish in the soft sandy soil.
Well, Ram Lal knelt down, drove the peg into the wet sandy soil, and started hammering. After each strike, he glanced at us, the river, and all around. He struck blow after blow, and we counted about thirty. We could tell his hands had grown weak; otherwise, a dozen hits should have been enough to make the peg disappear into the soft sandy ground.
The peg went in and only about a couple of inches remained visible above the surface; and then Ram Lal thought of coming back. He was kneeling still. He tried to stand up, gave out a shrill cry for help and fell down face foremost.
The peg went in, leaving just a couple of inches sticking up above the surface; then Ram Lal considered heading back. He was still on his knees. He tried to get up, let out a sharp cry for help, and fell down face-first.
It must have been his cry for help that made us forget our fear of the ghost, and we all ran at [Pg 62]top speed towards the ghat. It was rather difficult to run fast on the sand but we managed it as well as we could, and stopped only when we were about half a dozen yards from the unconscious form of Ram Lal.
It was probably his cry for help that made us forget our fear of the ghost, and we all ran at [Pg 62]top speed towards the ghat. Running fast on the sand was tough, but we did our best and only stopped when we were about six yards away from the unconscious form of Ram Lal.
There he lay senseless as if gone to sleep. Our instinct told us that he was not dead. We thanked God, and each one of us sent up a silent prayer. Then we cried for help and a boatman who lived a quarter of a mile away came up. He took up Ram Lal in his arms and as he was doing it tr—rrrrrrrrrr— went Ram Lal's long coat. The unfortunate lad had hammered the skirt of his long coat along with the peg into the ground.
There he lay unconscious as if he had just fallen asleep. Our instinct told us that he wasn't dead. We thanked God, and each of us offered a silent prayer. Then we called for help, and a boatman who lived about a quarter of a mile away came over. He picked up Ram Lal in his arms, and as he did, tr—rrrrrrrrrr—went Ram Lal's long coat. The poor guy had hammered the hem of his long coat into the ground along with the peg.
We took Ram Lal to his house and explained to his mother that he had a bad fall in the football field, and there we left him.
We took Ram Lal home and told his mom that he had a bad fall on the football field, and then we left him there.
The next morning at school, one student, who was a neighbour of Ram Lal, told us that the whole mischief had become known.
The next morning at school, a student who lived next to Ram Lal told us that everyone had found out about the whole mess.
Ram Lal, it appears, got high fever immediately after we had left him and about midnight he became delirious and in that condition he disclosed everything in connection with his adventure at the ghat.
Ram Lal apparently developed a high fever right after we left him, and around midnight he became delirious. In that state, he revealed everything related to his experience at the ghat.
[Pg 63]In the evening we went to see him. His parents were very angry with us.
[Pg 63]In the evening, we went to see him. His parents were really mad at us.
The whole story reached the ears of the school authorities and we got, what I thought I richly deserved (for having allowed any mortal being to defy a ghost) but what I need not say.
The entire story got to the school authorities, and I received what I believed I absolutely deserved (for letting any person challenge a ghost) but I won't go into details.
Ram Lal is now a grown up young man. He holds a responsible government appointment and I meet him sometimes when he comes to tour in our part of the Province.
Ram Lal is now a grown young man. He holds a responsible government job, and I see him sometimes when he visits our area in the Province.
I always ask him if he has seen a ghost since we met last.
I always ask him if he’s seen a ghost since the last time we met.
In this connection it will not be out of place to mention two simple stories one from my own experience and another told by a friend.
In this regard, it’s worth sharing two straightforward stories—one from my own experience and another shared by a friend.
I shall tell my friend's story first, in his own words.
I will share my friend's story first, in his own words.
"I used to go for a bath in the Ganges early every morning. I used to start from home at 4 o'clock in the morning and walked down to the Ganges which was about 3 miles from my house. The bath took about an hour and then I used to come back in my carriage which went for me at about six in the morning.
I used to take a bath in the Ganges every morning. I would leave home at 4 a.m. and walk the 3 miles to the river. The bath took about an hour, and then I would come back in the carriage that picked me up around 6 a.m.
[Pg 64]"On this eventful morning when I awoke it was brilliant moonlight and so I thought it was dawn.
[Pg 64]"On this eventful morning when I woke up, the moonlight was so bright that I thought it was dawn.
"I started from home without looking at the clock and when I was about a mile and a half from home and about the same distance from the river I realized that I was rather early. The policeman under the railway bridge told me that it was only 2 o'clock. I knew that I should have to cross the small maidan through which the road ran and I remembered that there was a rumour that a ghost had sometimes been seen in the maidan and on the road. This however did not make me nervous, because I really did not believe in ghosts; but all the same I wished I could have gone back. But then in going back I should have to pass the policeman and he would think that I was afraid; so I decided to go on.
"I left home without checking the time, and when I was about a mile and a half away, and roughly the same distance from the river, I realized I was pretty early. The policeman under the railway bridge told me it was only 2 o'clock. I knew I had to cross the small maidan that the road went through, and I remembered there was a rumor that a ghost had sometimes been seen in the maidan and along the road. This didn't really make me nervous since I didn't actually believe in ghosts, but still, I kind of wished I could go back. But if I turned around, I'd have to pass the policeman, and he'd think I was scared, so I decided to keep going."
"When I entered the maidan a creepy sensation came over me. My first idea was that I was being followed, but I did not dare look back, all the same I went on with quick steps.
"When I entered the maidan, a creepy feeling washed over me. My first thought was that someone was following me, but I didn’t dare look back; instead, I kept moving quickly."
"My next idea was that a gust of wind swept past me, and then I thought that a huge form was passing over the trees which lined the road.
My next thought was that a gust of wind rushed by me, and then I realized a massive figure was moving over the trees that lined the road.
[Pg 65]"By this time I was in the middle of the maidan about half a mile from the nearest human being.
[Pg 65]"At this point, I was in the middle of the maidan, about half a mile away from the nearest person.
"And then, horror of horrors, the huge form came down from the trees and stood in the middle of the road about a hundred yards ahead of me, barring my way.
"And then, to my absolute terror, the massive figure came down from the trees and stood in the middle of the road about a hundred yards in front of me, blocking my path."
"I instinctively moved to the side—but did not stop. By the time I reached the spot, I had left the metalled portion of the road and was actually passing under the road-side trees allowing their thick trunks to intervene between me and the huge form standing in the middle of the road. I did not look at it, but I was sure it was extending a gigantic arm towards me. It could not, however, catch me and I walked on with vigorous strides. After I had passed the figure I nearly ran under the trees, my heart beating like a sledge hammer within me.
I instinctively stepped aside—but didn’t stop. By the time I got to that spot, I had left the paved part of the road and was actually moving under the trees, letting their thick trunks create a barrier between me and the huge figure standing in the middle of the road. I didn’t look at it, but I was certain it was reaching a giant arm out toward me. It couldn’t catch me, though, so I kept walking with big strides. After I passed the figure, I almost ran under the trees, my heart pounding like a hammer in my chest.
"After a couple of minutes I saw two glaring eyes in front of me. This I thought was the end. The eyes were advancing towards me at a rapid pace and then I heard a shout like that of a cow in distress. I stopped where I was. I hoped the ghost would pass along the road overlooking me. But when the ghost was within say fifty yards of [Pg 66]me it gave another howl and I knew that it had seen me. A cry for help escaped my lips and I fainted.
"After a couple of minutes, I saw two bright eyes in front of me. I thought this was the end. The eyes were moving towards me quickly, and then I heard a shout that sounded like a distressed cow. I froze where I was, hoping the ghost would just pass by me on the road. But when the ghost was about fifty yards away from [Pg 66] me, it let out another howl, and I realized it had spotted me. A scream left my mouth, and I fainted."
"When I regained consciousness I found myself on the grassy foot-path by the side of the road, about 4 or 5 human beings hovering about me and a motor car standing near.
"When I came to, I found myself on the grassy path by the side of the road, with about 4 or 5 people hovering around me and a car parked nearby."
"Then the whole mystery became clear as day-light. The eyes that I had seen were the headlights of the 24 H.P. Silent Knight Minerva of Captain ——. He had gone on a pleasure-trip to the next station and was returning home with two friends and his wife in his motor car when in that part of the road he saw something like a man standing in the middle of the road and sounded his horn. As the figure in the middle of the road would not move aside he slowed down and then heard my cry.
"Then the whole mystery became clear as day. The eyes I had seen were the headlights of the 24 H.P. Silent Knight Minerva of Captain ——. He had gone on a pleasure trip to the next station and was coming home with two friends and his wife in his car when he saw something like a man standing in the middle of the road and honked his horn. Since the figure in the middle of the road wouldn’t move aside, he slowed down and then heard my cry."
"The rest the reader may guess. The figure that had loomed so large with out-stretched arm was only a municipal danger signal erected in the middle of the road. A red lamp had been placed on the top of the erection but it had been blown out."
"The rest the reader may guess. The figure that had loomed so large with outstretched arm was just a city warning sign set up in the middle of the road. A red lamp had been put on top of the structure, but it had been blown out."
This was the whole story of my friend. It shows how even our prosaic but overwrought [Pg 67]imagination sometimes gives to airy nothings a local habitation and a name. My own personal experience which I shall describe now will also, I am sure, be interesting.
This was my friend's entire story. It demonstrates how even our mundane yet intense [Pg 67] imagination can sometimes turn empty ideas into something tangible with a specific place and name. My own personal experience, which I will describe now, will also surely be interesting.
It was on a brilliant moon-light night in the month of June that we were sleeping in the open court-yard of our house.
It was a bright, moonlit night in June when we were sleeping in the open courtyard of our house.
Of course, the court-yard had a wall all round with a partition in the middle; on one side of the partition slept three girls of the family and on the other were the younger male members, four in number.
Of course, the courtyard had a wall all around it with a partition in the middle; on one side of the partition slept three girls from the family, and on the other were the younger male members, four in total.
It was our custom to have a long chat after dinner and before retiring to bed.
It was our tradition to have a long conversation after dinner and before going to bed.
On this particular night the talk had been about ghosts. Of course, the girls are always ready to believe everything and so when we left them we knew that they would not sleep very comfortably that night. We retired to our part of the court-yard, but we could overhear the conversation of the girls. One was trying to convince the other two that ghosts did not exist and if they did exist they never came into contact with human beings.
On that night, the conversation revolved around ghosts. The girls were always quick to believe anything, so when we left them, we knew they wouldn’t sleep very well that night. We went back to our area of the courtyard, but we could hear the girls talking. One was trying to convince the other two that ghosts didn’t exist, and if they did, they never interacted with people.
Then we fell asleep.
Then we went to sleep.
[Pg 68]How long we had slept we did not know, but a sudden cry from, one of the girls awoke us and within three seconds we were across the low partition wall, and with her. She was sitting up in bed pointing with her fingers. Following the direction we saw in the clear moonlight the figure of a short woman standing in the corner of the court-yard about 20 yards from us pointing her finger at something (not towards us).
[Pg 68]We had no idea how long we had slept, but a sudden scream from one of the girls woke us up, and within three seconds, we were over the low partition wall and with her. She was sitting up in bed, pointing with her fingers. Following her gaze, we saw in the clear moonlight the figure of a short woman standing in the corner of the courtyard about 20 yards away, pointing at something (not towards us).
We looked in that direction bub could see nothing peculiar there.
We looked that way, but I couldn't see anything unusual there.
Our first idea was that it was one of the maid-servants, who had heard our after-dinner conversation, playing the ghost. But this particular ghostly lady was very short, much shorter than any servant in the establishment. After some, hesitation all (four) of us advanced towards the ghost. I remember how my heart throbbed as I advanced with the other three boys.
Our first thought was that it was one of the maids, who had overheard our conversation after dinner, pretending to be a ghost. But this ghostly lady was really short, much shorter than any servant in the place. After some hesitation, all four of us moved toward the ghost. I still remember how my heart raced as I walked up with the other three boys.
Then we laughed loud and long.
Then we laughed out loud for a long time.
What do you think it was?
What do you think it was?
It was only the Lawn Tennis net wrapped round the pole standing against the wall. The handle of the ratchet arrangement looked like an extending finger.
It was just the lawn tennis net wrapped around the pole leaning against the wall. The handle of the ratchet system resembled an outstretched finger.
[Pg 69]But from a distance in the moon-light it looked exactly like a short woman draped in white.
[Pg 69]But from a distance in the moonlight, it appeared just like a short woman wrapped in white.
This story again shows what trick our imagination plays with us at times.
This story once again reveals the tricks our imagination can play on us at times.
Talking of ghosts reminds me of a very funny story told by a friend of my grand-father—a famous medical man of Calcutta.
Talking about ghosts brings to mind a really amusing story shared by a friend of my grandfather—a well-known doctor from Calcutta.
This famous doctor was once sent for to treat a gentleman at Agra. This gentleman was a rich Marwari who was suffering from indigestion. When the doctor reached Agra he was lodged in very comfortable quarters and a number of horses and carriages was placed at his disposal.
This well-known doctor was once called to treat a man in Agra. This man was a wealthy Marwari who was dealing with indigestion. When the doctor arrived in Agra, he was accommodated in very comfortable lodgings, and a number of horses and carriages were made available to him.
He was informed that the patient had been treated by all the local and provincial practitioners but without any result.
He was told that the patient had been treated by all the local and provincial doctors, but it had not worked at all.
The doctor who was as clever a man of the world as of medicine, at once saw that there was really nothing the matter with the patient. He was really suffering from a curious malady which could in a phrase be called—"want of physical exercise."
The doctor, who was as smart in life as he was in medicine, quickly realized that the patient wasn't actually sick. He was genuinely dealing with a strange condition that could be summed up as "lack of physical exercise."
Agra, the city after which the Province is named, abounds in old magnificent buildings [Pg 70]which it takes the tourist a considerable time to see, and the Doctor, of course, was enjoying all the sights in the meantime.
Agra, the city that gives its name to the Province, is filled with impressive historic buildings [Pg 70] that take a significant amount of time for tourists to explore, and the Doctor, of course, was enjoying all the sights during this time.
He also prescribed a number of medicines which proved of no avail. The Doctor had anticipated it, and so he had decided what medicine he would prescribe next.
He also prescribed a number of medications that didn’t work. The doctor had expected this, so he decided what medication he would prescribe next.
During the sight-seeing excursions into the environs of the city the doctor had discovered a large pukka well not far from a main street and at a distance of 3 miles from his patient's house.
During the sightseeing trips around the city, the doctor found a large, proper well not far from a main street and about 3 miles from his patient's house.
This was a very old disused well and it was generally rumoured that a ghost dwelt in it. So nobody would go near the well at night. Of course, there was a lot of stories as to what the ghost looked like and how he came out at times and stood on the brink and all that,—but the doctor really did not believe any of these. He, however, believed that this ghost, (whether there really was any or not in that well) would cure his patient.
This was a very old, abandoned well, and it was widely rumored that a ghost lived there. So, no one dared to go near the well at night. Naturally, there were plenty of stories about what the ghost looked like and how it sometimes appeared and stood at the edge, but the doctor didn’t actually believe any of that. However, he was convinced that this ghost, whether it really existed in that well or not, would help cure his patient.
So one morning when he saw his patient he said "Lalla Saheb—I have found out the real cause of your trouble—it is a ghost whom you have got to propitiate and unless you do that you [Pg 71]will never get well—and no medicine will help you and your digestion will never improve."
So one morning when he saw his patient, he said, “Lalla Saheb—I’ve figured out the real reason for your trouble. It’s a ghost that you need to appease, and unless you do that, you [Pg 71]will never get better—no medicine will help you, and your digestion won’t ever improve.”
"A Ghost?" asked the patient.
"A ghost?" asked the patient.
"A Ghost!" exclaimed the people around.
"A ghost!" exclaimed the people around.
"A Ghost" said the doctor sagely.
"A ghost," said the doctor wisely.
"What shall I have to do?" inquired the patient, anxiously—
"What do I need to do?" asked the patient, nervously—
"You will have to go every morning to that well (indicating the one mentioned above), and throw a basketful of flowers in" said the doctor.
"You'll need to go to that well every morning (pointing to the one mentioned above) and toss in a basketful of flowers," said the doctor.
"I shall do that every day" said the patient.
"I'll do that every day," said the patient.
"Then we shall begin from to-morrow" said the doctor.
"Then we’ll start from tomorrow," said the doctor.
The next morning everybody had been ready to start long before the doctor was out of bed. He came at last and all got up to start. Then a big landau and pair drew up to take the doctor and the patient to the abode of the ghost in the well. Just as the patient was thinking of getting in the doctor said "We don't require a carriage Lalla Saheb—we shall all have to walk—and bare-footed too, and between you and me we shall have to carry the basket of flowers also."
The next morning, everyone was ready to set off long before the doctor got out of bed. He finally came out, and everyone got up to leave. Then a big carriage pulled up to take the doctor and the patient to the ghost's home by the well. Just as the patient was about to get in, the doctor said, "We won't need a carriage, Lalla Saheb—we'll all have to walk—and barefoot too, and between you and me, we'll have to carry the basket of flowers as well."
The patient was really troubled. Never indeed in his life had he walked a mile—not to say of [Pg 72]three—and that, bare-footed and carrying a basket of flowers in his hands. However he had to do it. It was a goodly procession. The big millionaire—the big doctor with a large number of followers walking bare-footed—caused amazement and amusement to all who saw them.
The patient was really distressed. Never in his life had he walked a mile—not to mention [Pg 72]three—and that, barefoot and carrying a basket of flowers. But he had to do it. It was quite a spectacle. The wealthy millionaire—the prominent doctor with a lot of followers walking barefoot—astonished and entertained everyone who saw them.
It took them a full hour and a half to reach the well—and there the doctor pronounced the mantra in Sanskrit and the flowers were thrown in. The mantra (charm) was in Sanskrit, the doctor who knew a little of the language had taken great pains to compose it the night before and even then it was not grammatically quite correct.
It took them an hour and a half to get to the well—and there the doctor recited the mantra in Sanskrit and the flowers were tossed in. The mantra (charm) was in Sanskrit, and the doctor, who knew a bit of the language, had worked hard to write it the night before, but even then it wasn't perfectly grammatical.
At last the party returned, but not on foot. The journey back was performed in the carriages that had followed the patient and his doctor. From that day the practice was followed regularly. The patient's health began to improve and he began to regain his power of digestion fast. In a month he was all right; but he never discontinued the practice of going to the well and throwing in a basketful of flowers with his own hands. He had also learnt the mantra (the mystic charm) by heart; but the doctor had sworn him to secrecy and he told it to nobody. Shoes with felt sole [Pg 73]were soon procured from England (it being 40 years before any Indian Rope Sole Shoe Factory came into existence) and thus the inconvenience of walking this distance bare-footed was easily obviated.
At last, the party returned, but not on foot. They made the trip back in the carriages that had followed the patient and his doctor. From that day on, this practice was followed regularly. The patient's health began to improve, and he quickly regained his ability to digest food. Within a month, he was completely fine; however, he never stopped the practice of going to the well and personally throwing in a basketful of flowers. He had also memorized the mantra (the mystic charm); but the doctor had sworn him to secrecy, and he told nobody. Shoes with felt soles [Pg 73]were soon brought in from England (it was 40 years before any Indian Rope Sole Shoe Factory was established), which made it easy to avoid the inconvenience of walking this distance barefoot.
After a month's further stay the doctor came away from Agra having earned a fabulous fee, and he always received occasional letters and presents from his patient who never discontinued the practice of visiting the well till his death about 17 years later.
After a month's additional stay, the doctor left Agra with a hefty fee, and he continued to receive occasional letters and gifts from his patient, who never stopped visiting the well until his death about 17 years later.
"The three-mile walk is all that he requires" said the doctor to his friends (among whom evidently my grand-father was one) on his return from Agra, "and since he has got used to it now he won't discontinue even if he comes to know of the deception I have practised on him—and I have cured his indigestion after all."
"The three-mile walk is all he needs," the doctor said to his friends (including my grandfather) when he returned from Agra, "and since he's gotten used to it now, he won't stop even if he finds out about the trick I've played on him—and I have cured his indigestion after all."
The patient, of course, never discovered the fraud. He never gave the matter his serious consideration. His friends, who were as ignorant and prejudiced as he himself was, believed in the ghost as much as he did himself. The medical practitioners of Agra who probably were in the Doctor's secret never told him anything—and if they had told him anything they would probably [Pg 74]have heard language from Our patient that could not well be described as quite parliamentary, for they had all tried to cure him and failed.
The patient never figured out the scam. He never took it seriously. His friends, just as clueless and biased as he was, believed in the ghost just like he did. The doctors in Agra, who probably knew about the Doctor's secret, never said a word to him—and if they had, they would likely have heard some choice words from Our patient that wouldn't exactly be considered appropriate, since they had all attempted to treat him and failed.
This series of stories will prove how much "imagination" works upon the external organs of a human being.
This series of stories will show how much "imagination" affects the external parts of a human being.
If a person goes about with the idea that there is a ghost somewhere about he will probably see the ghost in everything.
If a person believes there’s a ghost nearby, they’ll likely start seeing ghosts everywhere.
But has it ever struck the reader that sometimes horses and dogs do not quite enjoy going to a place which is reputed to be haunted?
But has it ever occurred to the reader that sometimes horses and dogs don’t really like going to a place that's said to be haunted?
In a village in Bengal not far from my home there is a big Jack-fruit tree which is said to be haunted.
In a village in Bengal, not far from my home, there's a large jackfruit tree that is rumored to be haunted.
I visited this place once—the local zamindar had sent me his elephant. The Gomashta (estate manager) who knew that I had come to see the haunted tree, told me that I should probably see nothing during the day, but the elephant would not go near the tree.
I visited this place once—the local landowner had sent me his elephant. The estate manager, who knew I had come to see the haunted tree, told me that I probably wouldn't see anything during the day, but the elephant wouldn't go near the tree.
I passed the tree. It was about 3 miles from the Railway Station. There was nothing extraordinary about it. This was about 11 o'clock in the morning. Then I went to the Shooting Box (usually called the Cutchery or Court [Pg 75]house—where the zamindars and their servants put up when they pay a visit to this part of their possessions) to have my bath and breakfast most hospitably provided by my generous host. I ordered the elephant to be put under this tree, and this was done though the people there told me that the elephant would not remain there long.
I walked past the tree. It was about 3 miles from the train station. There was nothing special about it. It was around 11 o'clock in the morning. After that, I went to the Shooting Box (commonly referred to as the Cutchery or Court [Pg 75]house—where the zamindars and their staff stay when they visit this part of their land) to take a bath and enjoy breakfast, both generously provided by my kind host. I requested that the elephant be tied to this tree, and they did so, even though the locals warned me that the elephant wouldn’t stay there for long.
At about 2 P.M. I heard an extraordinary noise from the tree.
At around 2 P.M., I heard an incredible noise coming from the tree.
It was only the elephant. It was wailing and was looking as bad as it possibly could.
It was just the elephant. It was crying and looked as terrible as it could.
We all went there but found nothing. The elephant was not ill.
We all went there but found nothing. The elephant wasn't sick.
I ordered it to be taken away from under the tree. As soon as the chain was removed from the animal's foot it rushed away like a race horse and would not stop within 200 yards of the tree. I was vastly amused. I had never seen an elephant running before. But under the tree we found nothing. What made the elephant so afraid has remained a secret.
I had it moved from under the tree. As soon as the chain was taken off the animal's foot, it bolted away like a racehorse and wouldn't stop for 200 yards. I was really entertained. I had never seen an elephant run before. But under the tree, we found nothing. What frightened the elephant so much has stayed a mystery.
The servants told me (what I had heard before) that it was only elephants, horses and dogs that did not stay long under that tree. No human eyes have ever seen anything supernatural or fearful there.
The staff told me (what I had heard before) that only elephants, horses, and dogs didn't linger under that tree. No human has ever seen anything supernatural or frightening there.
THE STARVING MILLIONAIRE.
This story was also in the papers. It created a sensation at the time, now it has been almost forgotten. The story shows that black art with all its mysteries is not a thing of the past.
This story was also in the news. It caused a stir back then, but now it's mostly forgotten. The story illustrates that black art, along with all its mysteries, is still relevant today.
This was what happened.
This is what happened.
There was a certain rich European Contractor in the Central Provinces in India.
There was a wealthy European contractor in the Central Provinces of India.
Let us call him Anderson. He used to supply stone ballast to the Railway Companies and had been doing this business for over a quarter of a century. He had accumulated wealth and was a multi-millionaire and one of the richest men in his part of the country. The district which he made his head quarters was a large one. It was a second class military station and there were two European regiments and one Indian regiment in that station. Necessarily there was a number of European military officers besides a number of civil and executive officers in that station.
Let’s call him Anderson. He used to provide stone ballast to the Railway Companies and had been in this business for more than twenty-five years. He had amassed wealth and was a multi-millionaire, one of the richest men in his region. The area where he established his headquarters was quite large. It was a second-class military station, home to two European regiments and one Indian regiment. Consequently, there were several European military officers as well as various civil and executive officers in that station.
On a certain June morning, which is a very hot month in India, an Indian Fakir came into the compound of Mr. Anderson begging for alms. Mr. Anderson and his wife were sitting in the [Pg 77]verandah drinking their morning tea. It had been a very hot night and there being no electricity in this particular station, Mr. Anderson had to depend on the sleepy punkha coolie. The punkha coolie on this particular night was more sleepy than usual, and so Mr. Anderson had passed a very sleepless night indeed. He was in a very bad temper. A whole life passed among Indian workmen does not generally make a man good-tempered and a hot June in the Indian plains is not particularly conducive to sweet temper either. When this beggar came in Mr. Anderson was in a very bad mood. As the man walked fearlessly up to the verandah Mr. Anderson's temper became worse. He asked the beggar what he wanted. The beggar answered he wanted food. Of course, Mr. Anderson said he had nothing to give. The beggar replied that he would accept some money and buy the food. Mr. Anderson was not in the habit of being contradicted. He lost his temper—abused the beggar and ordered his servants to turn the man out. The servants obeyed. Before his departure the beggar turned to Mr. Anderson and told him that very soon he would know how painful it was to be hungry.
On a hot June morning in India, an Indian beggar came into Mr. Anderson's compound asking for alms. Mr. Anderson and his wife were sitting on the [Pg 77]veranda sipping their morning tea. It had been a very warm night, and without electricity at this station, Mr. Anderson had relied on the drowsy fan operator. This particular night, the fan operator was sleepier than usual, so Mr. Anderson had a restless night. He was in a bad mood. Spending a whole life among Indian workers usually doesn’t leave a person in good spirits, and a hot June in the Indian plains doesn’t help either. When the beggar arrived, Mr. Anderson was already upset. As the man walked confidently up to the veranda, Mr. Anderson's annoyance grew. He asked the beggar what he wanted. The beggar said he wanted food. Mr. Anderson curtly replied that he had nothing to give. The beggar responded that he would take some money to buy food. Mr. Anderson wasn’t used to being contradicted. He lost his temper—cursed at the beggar and ordered his servants to throw him out. The servants complied. Before leaving, the beggar turned to Mr. Anderson and told him he would soon understand how painful hunger could be.
When the beggar was gone Mr. Anderson thought of his last remark and laughed. He [Pg 78]was a well-known rich man and a good paymaster. An order for a £100 on a dirty slip of paper would be honoured by his banker without hesitation. Naturally he laughed. He forgot that men had committed suicide by drowning to avoid death from thirst. Well, there it was.
When the beggar left, Mr. Anderson thought about his last comment and laughed. He [Pg 78]was a well-known wealthy man and always paid his debts. An order for £100 written on a dirty piece of paper would be cashed by his bank without a second thought. Of course, he found it funny. He overlooked the fact that people had drowned themselves to escape dying of thirst. So, there it was.
The bell announcing breakfast rang punctually at 10 o'clock in the morning. Mr. Anderson joined his wife in the drawing-room and they went to the dining-room together. The smell of eggs and bacon and coffee greeted them and Mr. Anderson forgot all about the Indian beggar when he took his seat. But he received a rude shock. There was a big live caterpillar in the fish. Mr. Anderson called the servant and ordered him to take away the fish and serve with eyes open the next time. The servant who had been in Mr. Anderson's service a long time stared open-mouthed. Only a minute before there was nothing but fish on the plate. Whence came this ugly creature? Well, the plate was removed and another put in its place for the next dish.
The breakfast bell rang right on time at 10 a.m. Mr. Anderson joined his wife in the living room and they went to the dining room together. The smells of eggs, bacon, and coffee welcomed them, and Mr. Anderson completely forgot about the Indian beggar as he sat down. But he got a rude awakening. There was a big live caterpillar in the fish. Mr. Anderson called the servant over and asked him to take the fish away and to serve with his eyes open next time. The servant, who had worked for Mr. Anderson for a long time, stared in shock. Just a minute ago, there was only fish on the plate. Where did this ugly creature come from? The plate was taken away and another one was brought in for the next dish.
When the next dish came another surprise awaited everybody.
When the next dish arrived, everyone was in for another surprise.
As the cover was removed it was found that the whole contents were covered with a thin layer [Pg 79]of sweepings. The Khansama (the servant who serves at the table) looked at Mr. Anderson and Mr. Anderson at the Khansama "with a wild surmise"; the cover was replaced and the dish taken away. Nothing was said this time.
As the cover was lifted, it turned out that everything inside was covered with a thin layer [Pg 79] of crumbs. The Khansama (the servant who serves at the table) glanced at Mr. Anderson, who looked back at the Khansama "with a wild guess"; the cover was put back on, and the dish was taken away. No one said anything this time.
After about 5 minutes of waiting a third covered dish was brought.
After about 5 minutes of waiting, a third covered dish was brought out.
When the cover was removed the contents were found mixed with stable sweepings. The smell was horrible, the dish was at once removed.
When the cover was taken off, the contents were found mixed with stable sweepings. The smell was awful, and the dish was quickly taken away.
This was about the limit.
This was the limit.
No man can eat after that. Mr. Anderson left the table and went to his office—without breakfast.
No one can eat after that. Mr. Anderson left the table and went to his office—without breakfast.
It was the habit of Mr. Anderson to have his lunch in his office. A Khansama used to take a tiffin basket to the office and there in his private room Mr. Anderson ate his lunch punctually at 2 P.M. Today he expected his tiffin early. He thought, that though he had left no instructions himself the Khansama would have the sense to remember that he had gone to office without breakfast. And so Mr. Anderson expected a lunch heavier than usual and earlier too.
It was Mr. Anderson's routine to eat his lunch in his office. A cook used to bring a lunch basket to the office, and in his private room, Mr. Anderson had his lunch promptly at 2 P.M. Today, he anticipated his lunch to arrive early. He thought that even though he hadn’t given any instructions, the cook would know he had gone to the office without breakfast. So, Mr. Anderson expected a more filling lunch than usual and earlier, too.
But it was two o'clock and the servant had not arrived. Mr. Anderson was a man of parti[Pg 80]cularly regular habits. He was very hungry. The thought of the beggar in the morning made him angry too. He shouted to his punkha coolie to pull harder.
But it was two o'clock and the servant still hadn't shown up. Mr. Anderson was a man of pretty regular habits. He was really hungry. The thought of the beggar from the morning made him angry as well. He shouted to his punkha coolie to pull harder.
It was a quarter after two and still the Khansama would not arrive. It was probably the first time in 20 years that the fellow was late. Mr. Anderson sent his chaprasi (peon) to look for the Khansama at about half past two. A couple of minutes after the chaprasi's departure, Mr. Atkins, the Collector of the district, was announced (A Collector is generally a District Magistrate also, and in the Central Provinces he is called the Deputy Commissioner). He is one of the principal officers in the district. In this particular district of which I am speaking there were two principal government officers. The Divisional Judge was the head of the Civil Administration as well as the person who tried the murderers and all other big offenders who deserved more than seven years imprisonment. He was a Bengal Brahman. Mr. Atkins was the Collector or rather the Deputy Commissioner. He was the executive head of the district. He was also the District Magistrate. Mr. Atkins came in and thus explained a sad accident which Mr. Anderson's Khansama had met with:
It was a quarter past two and the Khansama still hadn't arrived. This was probably the first time in 20 years that he was late. Mr. Anderson sent his chaprasi (messenger) to look for the Khansama around half past two. A few minutes after the chaprasi left, Mr. Atkins, the Collector of the district, arrived (A Collector is usually also a District Magistrate, and in the Central Provinces, he is referred to as the Deputy Commissioner). He is one of the main officials in the district. In this particular district I’m talking about, there were two main government officers. The Divisional Judge was in charge of the Civil Administration and also the one who tried murderers and other major offenders facing more than seven years in prison. He was a Bengali Brahman. Mr. Atkins was the Collector, or rather the Deputy Commissioner. He was the executive head of the district and also the District Magistrate. Mr. Atkins entered and explained a tragic accident that Mr. Anderson's Khansama had experienced:
[Pg 81]"As I was passing along the road in my motor car, your man came in the way and was knocked down. The man is hurt but not badly. He had been carrying a tiffin basket which was also knocked down, as a matter of course; and the car having passed over it everything the basket contained in the shape of china was smashed up. The man has been taken to the hospital by myself in an unconscious condition, but the doctor says there is nothing very serious, and he will be all right in a couple of days."
[Pg 81] "As I was driving down the road in my car, your guy walked into the way and got hit. He’s hurt, but not too badly. He had a lunch basket with him, which also got crushed when the car ran over it; everything inside the basket was broken. I took him to the hospital in an unconscious state, but the doctor says it’s nothing serious, and he should be fine in a couple of days."
Now Mr. Atkins was a great friend of Mr. Anderson. They had known each other ever since Mr. Atkins's arrival in India as a young member of the Civil Service. That was over 20 years ago. He had at first been in that district for over 7 years as an Assistant Commissioner and this time he was there for over 3 years as a Deputy Commissioner. But Mr. Anderson was very hungry. The story of Mr. Atkins had given him the second shock since the morning. He, therefore, used language which no gentleman should have done; and with great vehemence threatened to prosecute Mr. Atkins for rash driving, etc.
Now, Mr. Atkins was a close friend of Mr. Anderson. They had known each other since Mr. Atkins arrived in India as a young member of the Civil Service, which was over 20 years ago. Initially, he spent more than 7 years in that district as an Assistant Commissioner, and this time he had been there for over 3 years as a Deputy Commissioner. However, Mr. Anderson was extremely hungry. Mr. Atkins’s story had given him a second jolt since morning. As a result, he used language that no gentleman should have used and, with great intensity, threatened to take legal action against Mr. Atkins for reckless driving, etc.
Mr. Atkins was a very good-natured man. He knew the temper of Mr. Anderson; but he [Pg 82]had never been Anderson so angry before. He therefore beat a hasty retreat, wondering whether Anderson had not gone mad. He would not have told anybody what happened in Anderson's offices if he had known the starving condition of the millionaire, but as it happened he repeated the fine language that Anderson had used, in the club that same evening. Everybody who heard his story opined at he time that Anderson was clearly off his head.
Mr. Atkins was a really nice guy. He understood Mr. Anderson's temperament, but he had never seen Anderson this angry before. So, he quickly backed off, wondering if Anderson had lost his mind. He wouldn't have shared what happened in Anderson's office if he had known about the millionaire's financial struggles, but since he didn't, he recounted the harsh words Anderson had used at the club that same evening. Everyone who heard his story agreed at the time that Anderson was obviously not in his right mind.
Mr. Anderson and his wife were expected at the club, but they did not turn up.
Mr. Anderson and his wife were supposed to be at the club, but they didn't show up.
When Mr. Atkins went home he got a letter from Anderson in which the latter had apologised for what he had said in the office that afternoon.
When Mr. Atkins got home, he received a letter from Anderson in which Anderson apologized for what he had said in the office that afternoon.
In the letter there was a sentence which was rather enigmatic:
In the letter, there was a sentence that was quite puzzling:
"If you know what I am suffering from, Atkins, you will be sorry for me, not angry with me—I pray to God you may not suffer such—." The letter had evidently been written in great haste and had not been revised. Mr. Atkins did not quite understand the matter; and he intended to look up Anderson the first thing next morning. Mr. Atkins thought that Anderson had lost some [Pg 83]of his money. He knew that Anderson never speculated. Still he might have suffered a heavy loss in one of his contracts. He telephoned to Mr. Anderson at his house, but was informed by one of the servants that the master had gone out in his motor car at six in the evening and was not back till then.
"If you know what I'm going through, Atkins, you should feel sorry for me, not angry with me—I hope to God you never have to experience something like this." The letter was clearly written in a rush and hadn’t been edited. Mr. Atkins didn’t fully grasp the situation; he planned to reach out to Anderson first thing in the morning. Mr. Atkins thought that Anderson had lost some [Pg 83] of his money. He was aware that Anderson never took risks with his investments. Still, he might have faced a significant loss in one of his contracts. He called Mr. Anderson at home, but one of the servants informed him that the master had left in his car at six in the evening and hadn’t returned yet.
Now let us see what happened to Mr. Anderson after he had left his office at about four in the afternoon.
Now let’s see what happened to Mr. Anderson after he left his office around four in the afternoon.
He went home and expected some tea, but no tea arrived, though it was six. The Khansama was in the hospital; the cook was called and he humbly offered the following explanation: "As soon as Hazoor (Your Honour) came back I ordered the khidmatgar (the cook's assistant) to put the kettle on the fire. (This is the ordinary duty of the khidmatgar). There was a bright coal fire in the stove, and the khidmatgar put the kettle upon it. The kettle should have boiled within five minutes, but it did not; your humble servant went to investigate the cause and found that there was no water in the kettle. We put in some, but the kettle had in the meantime become nearly red-hot. As soon as it came into contact with the cold water it burst like a bomb. Fortunately nobody was [Pg 84]hurt. There was, of course, a saucepan to heat some water in, but the cold water had got into the stove and extinguished it." It would be another half an hour before tea was ready, he added. Mr. Anderson now realised that it was not the fault of the servants but the curse of the Indian Fakir. So with a sad smile he ordered his motor car and thought that he and his wife had better try the Railway refreshment rooms. When his chauffeur was going to start the engine Mr. Anderson expected that there would be a backfire and the chauffeur would have a dislocated wrist. But there was no accident. The engine started as smoothly as it had never done before. Mr. and Mrs. Anderson went to the Railway refreshment rooms. There they were informed that no tea was available. A dead rat had been found under one of the tables in the first class refreshment room, and as plague cases had been reported earlier in the week, the station master had ordered the rooms to be closed till they had been thoroughly disinfected. The whole staff of waiters with all the preserved meat and oilman's stores had been sent by special train to the next station so that the railway passengers might not be inconvenienced. The next station was eight miles off and there was no road for a motor car.
He went home expecting some tea, but none came, even though it was six o'clock. The Khansama was in the hospital; the cook was called in and he humbly explained, "As soon as you returned, I instructed the khidmatgar (the cook's assistant) to put the kettle on the fire. (This is the usual duty of the khidmatgar). There was a bright coal fire in the stove, and the khidmatgar placed the kettle on it. The kettle should have boiled within five minutes, but it didn't; your humble servant went to check why and found that there was no water in the kettle. We added some, but in the meantime, the kettle had become nearly red-hot. As soon as it came into contact with the cold water, it exploded like a bomb. Fortunately, nobody was [Pg 84]hurt. There was a saucepan to heat some water in, but the cold water had made its way into the stove, putting it out." He added that it would be another half hour before the tea was ready. Mr. Anderson now understood that it wasn't the servants' fault but rather the curse of the Indian Fakir. So with a sad smile, he ordered his car, thinking that he and his wife should try the Railway refreshment rooms. When his chauffeur was about to start the engine, Mr. Anderson anticipated a backfire that would dislocate the chauffeur's wrist. But there was no accident. The engine started as smoothly as it had never done before. Mr. and Mrs. Anderson went to the Railway refreshment rooms. There, they were told that no tea was available. A dead rat had been found under one of the tables in the first-class refreshment room, and since plague cases had been reported earlier in the week, the station master had ordered the rooms to be closed until they were thoroughly disinfected. The entire staff of waiters, along with all the preserved meat and oilman's supplies, had been sent by special train to the next station so that railway passengers would not be inconvenienced. The next station was eight miles away and there was no road suitable for a motor car.
[Pg 85]"I had expected as much" said Mr. Anderson bitterly, as he left the Railway Station.
[Pg 85]“I figured as much,” Mr. Anderson said bitterly as he walked away from the train station.
"I would go to Captain Fraser and beg for some dinner. He is the only man who has got a family here and will be able to accommodate us" said he to his wife, and so off they started for a five mile run to the Cantonments. There was some trouble with the car on the way and they were detained for about an hour, and it was actually 8-30 in the evening when the Andersons reached Captain Fraser's place. Why, instead of going home from the Railway Station, Mr. Anderson went to Captain Fraser's place he himself could not tell.
"I'll go to Captain Fraser and ask him for some dinner. He's the only one here who has a family and can help us out," he said to his wife, and off they went for a five-mile run to the Cantonments. They had some car trouble on the way and were held up for about an hour, so by the time the Andersons arrived at Captain Fraser's place, it was actually 8:30 in the evening. Mr. Anderson couldn't explain why he decided to go to Captain Fraser's instead of going home from the Railway Station.
When the Andersons reached Captain Fraser's place at half past eight in the evening, Mr. and Mrs. Fraser had not come back from the club. But they were expected every minute. It was in fact nine when the Captain and his wife turned up in a Hackney Carriage. They were surprised to see the Andersons. They had heard the story told by Atkins at the club. Anderson gave them his version. Of course, Captain Fraser asked them to stay to dinner. He said "I am very sorry I am late, but it could not be helped. When returning from the club my horse was alarmed at [Pg 86]something. The coachman lost control and there was a disaster. But, thank God, nobody is seriously hurt."
When the Andersons arrived at Captain Fraser's place at 8:30 PM, Mr. and Mrs. Fraser had not returned from the club yet. They were expected back any minute. It was actually 9:00 when the Captain and his wife showed up in a cab. They were surprised to see the Andersons. They had heard Atkins tell the story at the club. Anderson shared his version. Naturally, Captain Fraser invited them to stay for dinner. He said, "I’m really sorry I’m late, but it couldn’t be helped. On the way back from the club, my horse got spooked at [Pg 86] something. The driver lost control, and there was quite a mess. But, thank God, nobody was seriously injured."
Their carriage had, however, been so badly damaged that they had to get a hackney carriage to bring them home.
Their carriage had been so badly damaged that they had to take a taxi to get home.
In India, specially in June, they are not particular about the dress. So Captain Fraser said they would sit down to dinner at once and, at a quarter after nine they all went in to dine. The Khansama stared at the uninvited guests. He knew that something had gone wrong with Anderson Saheb.
In India, especially in June, people aren't strict about what to wear. So Captain Fraser said they would sit down for dinner right away, and at a quarter past nine, they all went in to eat. The Khansama stared at the unexpected guests. He realized that something had gone wrong with Anderson Saheb.
The soup was the first thing brought in and the trouble began as soon as it came. Captain Fraser's Khansama was an old hand at his business, but somehow he made a mess of things. He got so nervous about what he himself could not explain that he upset a full plate of soup that he had brought for Mr. Anderson not exactly on his head, but on his left ear.
The soup was the first thing brought in, and the trouble started as soon as it arrived. Captain Fraser's Khansama was experienced in his job, but for some reason, he messed up. He got so anxious about something he couldn’t quite explain that he spilled a full plate of soup he had brought for Mr. Anderson not exactly on his head, but on his left ear.
Well the reader would understand the situation. There was a plateful of hot soup on Mr. Anderson's left ear. The soup should have got cold, because it had waited long for the Captain's return from the club, but the cook had very prudently warmed [Pg 87]it up again and it had become very warm indeed. Mr. Anderson shouted and the Khansama let go the plate. It fell on the table in front of Mr. Anderson on its edge and rolled on. Next to Mr. Anderson was Mrs. Fraser, and there was a glass of iced-water in front of her. The rolling soup plate upset the glass, and the water and the glass and the plate all came down on Mrs. Fraser's lap, the iced-water making her wet through and through. She was putting on a muslin gown. She had to go and change. Mrs. Anderson at this point got up and said that they would not spoil the Frasers' dinner by their presence. She said that the curse of the Indian Fakir was on them and if they stayed the Frasers would have to go without dinner. Naturally she anticipated that some further difficulty would arise there when the next dish was brought in. The Frasers protested loudly but she dragged Mr. Anderson away. She had forgotten that she had had her lunch and her husband had not.
Well, the reader would get what was happening. There was a plate of hot soup resting on Mr. Anderson's left ear. The soup should have cooled off, since it had been waiting a long time for the Captain to come back from the club, but the cook had wisely warmed it up again, and it was very hot. Mr. Anderson shouted, and the Khansama dropped the plate. It landed on the edge of the table in front of Mr. Anderson and rolled over. Sitting next to him was Mrs. Fraser, with a glass of iced water in front of her. The rolling soup plate knocked over the glass, splashing water and sending the plate all over Mrs. Fraser's lap, soaking her completely. She was wearing a muslin gown and had to go change. At that moment, Mrs. Anderson stood up and said they wouldn’t ruin the Frasers' dinner by being there. She claimed there was a curse from the Indian Fakir on them, and if they stayed, the Frasers would have to skip dinner. Naturally, she expected some other issue when the next dish was served. The Frasers protested loudly, but she pulled Mr. Anderson away. She had forgotten that she had already had her lunch, while her husband hadn’t.
While going in their motor car from Mr. Fraser's house to their own they had to pass a bazaar on the way. In the bazar there was a sweetmeat shop. Mr. Anderson, whose condition could be better imagined than described asked his [Pg 88]chauffeur to stop at the sweetmeat shop. It was a native shop with a fat native proprietor sitting without any covering upon his body on a low stool. As soon as he saw Mr. Anderson and his wife he rushed out of his shop with joined palms to enquire what the gentleman wanted. Mr. Anderson was evidently very popular with the native tradesmen and shop-keepers.
While driving from Mr. Fraser's house to their own, they had to pass a market along the way. In the market, there was a candy shop. Mr. Anderson, who was in a condition better imagined than described, asked his [Pg 88]chauffeur to stop at the candy shop. It was a local shop with a plump local owner sitting bare-chested on a low stool. As soon as he spotted Mr. Anderson and his wife, he rushed out of his shop with his palms together to ask what the gentleman wanted. Mr. Anderson was clearly very popular with the local merchants and shopkeepers.
This shop-keeper had special reason to know Mr. Anderson, as it was the latter's custom to give a dinner to all his native workmen on Her Majesty's birthday, and this particular sweetmeat vendor used to get the contract for the catering. The birthday used to be observed in India on the 24th May and it was hardly a fortnight that this man had received a cheque for a pretty large amount from Mr. Anderson, for having supplied Mr. Anderson's native workmen with sweets.
This shopkeeper had a special reason to know Mr. Anderson, as it was Mr. Anderson's tradition to host a dinner for all his local workers on the Queen’s birthday, and this particular candy vendor usually got the contract for catering. The birthday was celebrated in India on May 24th, and it had barely been two weeks since this man received a check for a substantial amount from Mr. Anderson for providing sweets for his local workers.
Naturally he rushed out of his shop in that humble attitude. But in doing so he upset a whole dishful of sweets, and the big dish with the sweets went into the road-side drain. All the same the man came up and wanted to know the pleasure of the Saheb. Mr. Anderson told him that he was very hungry and wanted something to eat. "Certainly, Huzoor" said the Halwâi [Pg 89](Indian Confectioner) and fussily rushed in. He brought out some native sweets in a "dona" (cup made of leaves) but as misfortune would have it Mr. Anderson could not eat anything.
Naturally, he rushed out of his shop with that humble demeanor. But in doing so, he knocked over an entire plate of sweets, and the big dish went into the roadside drain. Still, the man approached and asked what the Saheb wanted. Mr. Anderson informed him that he was very hungry and needed something to eat. "Of course, Huzoor," said the Halwâi [Pg 89] (Indian Confectioner), and hurried inside. He brought out some local sweets in a "dona" (leaf cup), but unfortunately, Mr. Anderson wasn’t able to eat anything.
There was any amount of petroleum in the sweets. How it got in there was a mystery. Mr. Anderson asked his chauffeur to proceed. For fear of hurting the feeling of this kind old Halwâi Mr. Anderson did not do anything then; but scarcely had the car gone 200 yards when the "dona" with its contents untouched was on the road.
There was a lot of oil in the sweets. How it got there was a mystery. Mr. Anderson asked his chauffeur to move on. Not wanting to hurt the feelings of the kind old Halwâi, Mr. Anderson didn’t do anything then; but hardly had the car traveled 200 yards when the "dona" with its contents still intact was on the road.
Mr. Anderson reached home at about half past ten. He expected to find no dinner at home. But he was relieved to hear from his bearer that dinner was ready. He rushed into his bath-room, had a cold bath and within five minutes was ready for dinner in the dining-room.
Mr. Anderson got home around 10:30. He thought he wouldn't have dinner waiting for him. But he was happy to hear from his servant that dinner was ready. He dashed into the bathroom, took a cold shower, and in just five minutes was all set for dinner in the dining room.
But the dinner would not come. After waiting for about 15 minutes the bearer (butler and foot man combined) was dispatched to the kitchen to enquire what the matter was. The cook came with a sad look upon his face and informed him that the dinner had been ready since 8-30 as usual, but as the Saheb had not returned he had kept the food in the kitchen and come out [Pg 90]leaving the kitchen-door open. Unfortunately Mr. Anderson's dogs had finished the dinner in his absence, probably thinking that the master was dining out. In a case like this the cook, who had been in Mr. Anderson's service for a long time, expected to hear some hard words; but Mr. Anderson only laughed loud and long. The cook suggested that he should prepare another dinner, but Mr. Anderson said that it would not be necessary that night. The chauffeur subsequently informed the cook that the master and his wife had dined at Captain Fraser's, and finished with sweets at Gopal Halwai's shop. This explained the master's mirth to the cook's satisfaction.
But dinner wasn't coming. After waiting for about 15 minutes, the waiter (who did both butler and footman duties) was sent to the kitchen to find out what was going on. The cook arrived looking upset and told him that dinner had been ready since 8:30 as usual, but since the master hadn't returned, he kept the food in the kitchen and stepped out [Pg 90], leaving the kitchen door open. Unfortunately, Mr. Anderson's dogs had finished the dinner while he was gone, probably thinking their owner was dining out. In a situation like this, the cook—who had worked for Mr. Anderson for a long time—expected to hear some harsh words, but Mr. Anderson just laughed loudly for a long time. The cook suggested that he prepare another dinner, but Mr. Anderson said that wouldn't be necessary that night. The chauffeur later told the cook that the master and his wife had dined at Captain Fraser's and ended with sweets at Gopal Halwai's shop. This cleared up the master's laughter to the cook's satisfaction.
What happened the next day to Mr. Anderson need not be told. It is too painful and too dirty a story. The fact remains that Mr. Anderson had no solid food the next day either. He thought he should die of starvation. He did not know how much longer the curse was going to last, or what else was in store for him.
What happened to Mr. Anderson the next day doesn’t need to be shared. It’s too painful and too grim a tale. The truth is, Mr. Anderson didn’t eat anything solid the next day either. He felt like he was going to die of hunger. He had no idea how much longer the curse would go on or what else awaited him.
On the morning of the third day the bearer came and reported that a certain Indian Fakir had invited Mr. Anderson to go and breakfast with him. How eagerly husband and wife went! The [Pg 91]Fakir lived in a miserable hut on the bank of the river. He invited the couple inside his hut and gave them bread and water. Here was clean healthy looking bread after all, and Mr. Anderson never counted how many loaves he ate. But he had never eaten food with greater relish and pleasure in his life before. After the meal the Fakir who evidently knew Mr. Anderson said: "Saheb, you are a great man and a good man too. You are rich and you think that riches can purchase everything. You are wrong. The Giver of all things may turn gold into dust and gold may, by His order, lose all its purchasing capacity. This you have seen during the last two days. You have annoyed a man who has no gold but who has power. You think that the Deputy Commissioner has power—but he has not. The Deputy Commissioner gets his power from the King. The man whom you have offended got his power from the King of Kings.
On the morning of the third day, the messenger came and reported that a certain Indian Fakir had invited Mr. Anderson to come and have breakfast with him. How eagerly the husband and wife went! The [Pg 91]Fakir lived in a shabby hut by the river. He welcomed the couple into his hut and offered them bread and water. It turned out to be clean, healthy-looking bread, and Mr. Anderson never bothered to count how many loaves he ate. But he had never enjoyed food with such delight and pleasure in his life before. After the meal, the Fakir, who clearly knew Mr. Anderson, said: "Saheb, you are a great man and a good man too. You are wealthy and believe that money can buy everything. You are mistaken. The Giver of all things can turn gold into dust, and gold can, by His command, lose all its buying power. This is something you have witnessed over the last two days. You have angered a man who has no gold, but who possesses power. You think that the Deputy Commissioner has power—but he does not. The Deputy Commissioner derives his power from the King. The man you have offended receives his power from the King of Kings."
"It is His pleasure that you should leave the station. The sooner you leave this place Saheb the better for you or you will starve. You can stay as long as you like here—but you will eat no food outside this hut of mine—you can try.
"It’s in His interest for you to leave the station. The sooner you get out of here, Saheb, the better for you, or you’ll end up starving. You can stay as long as you want in this place—but you won't find food outside this hut of mine—you can give it a try."
"You can go now and come back for your dinner when you require it—."
"You can go now and come back for your dinner whenever you need it."
[Pg 92]Mr. Anderson came back to the Fakir's cottage for his dinner, with his wife at nine in the evening.
[Pg 92]Mr. Anderson returned to the Fakir's cottage for dinner with his wife at 9 PM.
Early, the next morning, he left the station and never came back.
Early the next morning, he left the station and never returned.
Within a month he left India for good. The hospitable gentlemen of the station who had asked Mr. and Mrs. Anderson to have a meal with them will never forget the occasion.
Within a month, he left India for good. The friendly men at the station who invited Mr. and Mrs. Anderson to share a meal with them will never forget that moment.
This story, though it reads like a fairy tale, is nevertheless true.
This story, while it sounds like a fairy tale, is still true.
All the European gentlemen of J—— knew it and if anyone of them happens to read these pages he will be able to certify that every detail is correct.
All the European gentlemen of J—— knew it, and if any of them happen to read these pages, they will be able to confirm that every detail is accurate.
In this connection it will not be out of place to mention some of the strange doings of the once famous Hasan Khan, the black artist of Calcutta. Fifty years ago there was not an adult in Calcutta who did not know his name and had not seen or at least heard of his marvellous feats.
In this regard, it’s worth mentioning some of the unusual activities of the once-renowned Hasan Khan, the black artist of Calcutta. Fifty years ago, there wasn’t an adult in Calcutta who didn’t know his name or hadn’t seen, or at least heard about, his amazing feats.
I have heard any number of wonderful stories but I shall mention only two here which, though evidently not free from exaggeration, will give an idea of what the people came to regard him as [Pg 93]capable of achieving, and also of the powers and attributes which he used to arrogate to himself.
I’ve heard plenty of amazing stories, but I’ll only mention two here that, while clearly not without exaggeration, will give you an idea of what people came to believe he was [Pg 93] capable of achieving, as well as the powers and qualities he claimed for himself.
What happened was this.
Here's what happened.
There was a big reception in Government House at Calcutta. Now a native of Calcutta of those days knew what such a reception meant.
There was a big reception at Government House in Calcutta. Anyone from Calcutta during that time knew what such a reception signified.
All public roads within half a mile of Government House were closed to wheeled and fast traffic.
All public roads within half a mile of Government House were closed to vehicles and fast traffic.
The large compound was decorated with lamps and Chinese Lanterns in a manner that baffled description. Thousands of these Chinese Lanterns hung from the trees and twinkled among the foliage like so many coloured fire-flies. The drives from the gates to the building had rows of these coloured lanterns on both sides; besides, there were coloured flags and Union Jacks flying from the tops of the poles, round which were coiled wreaths of flowers, and which also served to support the ropes or wires from which these lanterns were suspended.
The large property was decorated with lamps and Chinese lanterns in a way that was hard to describe. Thousands of these lanterns hung from the trees, twinkling among the leaves like colorful fireflies. The paths from the gates to the building had rows of these colored lanterns on both sides; in addition, there were colorful flags and Union Jacks flying from the tops of the poles, which were wrapped with flower wreaths and also held the ropes or wires from which the lanterns were hung.
The main building itself was illuminated with hundreds of thousands of candles or lamps and looked from a distance like a house on fire. From close quarters you could read "Long live the [Pg 94]Queen" written in letters of fire on the parapets of the building, and could see the procession of carriages that passed up and down the drives so artistically decorated, and wonder that the spirited horses did not bolt or shy or kick over the traces when entering those lanes of fire.
The main building was lit up with hundreds of thousands of candles or lamps, making it look from afar like a house on fire. Up close, you could read "Long live the [Pg 94]Queen" spelled out in fiery letters on the parapets, and see the parade of carriages passing back and forth along the beautifully decorated paths, wondering how the spirited horses didn’t get spooked or kick over the traces as they moved through those fiery lanes.
There were no electric lights then in Calcutta or in any part of India, no motor cars and no rubber-tyred carriages.
There were no electric lights back then in Calcutta or anywhere in India, no cars, and no carriages with rubber tires.
On a reception night lots of people come to watch the decorations of Government House. Now-a-days Government House is illuminated with electricity; but I am told by my elders that in those days when tallow candles and tiny glass lamps were the only means of illumination the thing looked more beautiful and gorgeous.
On reception nights, a lot of people come to see the decorations of Government House. Nowadays, Government House is lit up with electricity, but my elders tell me that back then, when tallow candles and small glass lamps were the only sources of light, it looked even more beautiful and stunning.
The people who come to see the illumination pass along the road and are not allowed to stop. The law is that they must walk on and if a young child stops for more than half a minute his guardian, friend, nurse or companion is at once reminded by the policeman on duty that he or she must walk on; and these policemen of Calcutta, unlike the policemen of London, are not at all courteous in their manner or speech.
The people who come to see the lights walk along the road and aren’t allowed to stop. The rule is that they have to keep moving, and if a young child stops for more than thirty seconds, their guardian, friend, nurse, or companion is immediately reminded by the police officer on duty that they need to keep walking. These policemen in Calcutta, unlike those in London, are not polite in their demeanor or speech at all.
[Pg 95]So it happened on a certain reception night that Hasan Khan the black artist went to see the decorations and while lingering on the road was rudely told by the policeman on duty to get away.
[Pg 95]One evening during a reception, Hasan Khan, the Black artist, went to check out the decorations. While he was hanging around on the street, a rude policeman on duty told him to leave.
Ordinarily Hasan Khan was a man of placid disposition and polite manners. He told the policeman that he should not have been rude to a rate-payer who had only come to enjoy the glorious sight and meant no harm. He also dropped a hint that if the head of the police department knew that a subordinate of his was insulting Hasan Khan it would go hard with that subordinate.
Usually, Hasan Khan was a calm person with good manners. He told the police officer that he shouldn’t have been rude to a tax-payer who just came to enjoy the beautiful view and meant no harm. He also suggested that if the head of the police department knew that one of his officers was insulting Hasan Khan, that officer would be in trouble.
This infuriated the policeman who blew his whistle which had the effect of bringing half a dozen other constables on the spot. They then gave poor Hasan Khan a thrashing and reported him to the Inspector on duty. As chance would have it this Inspector had not heard of Hasan Khan before. So he ordered that he should be detained in custody and charged next morning with having assaulted a public officer in the discharge of his duty.
This angered the policeman, who blew his whistle, which brought about six other officers to the scene. They then gave poor Hasan Khan a beating and reported him to the Inspector on duty. As luck would have it, this Inspector had never heard of Hasan Khan before. So he ordered that Hasan be held in custody and charged the next morning with assaulting a public officer while he was doing his job.
The Inspector also received a warning but he did not listen to it. Then Hasan Khan took out a piece of paper and a pencil from his pocket and [Pg 96]wrote down the number of each of the six or seven policemen who had taken part in beating him; and he assured everybody (a large number of persons had gathered now) present that the constables and the Inspector would be dismissed from Government service within the next one hour.
The Inspector got a warning too, but he ignored it. Then Hasan Khan pulled out a piece of paper and a pencil from his pocket and [Pg 96]wrote down the badge numbers of each of the six or seven policemen who had beaten him. He assured everyone (a large crowd had gathered by now) that the constables and the Inspector would be fired from government service within the next hour.
Most of the people had not seen him before and not knowing who he was, laughed. The Inspector and the constables laughed too. After the mirth had subsided Hasan Khan was ordered to be handcuffed and removed. When the handcuffs had been clapped on he smiled serenely and said "I order that all the lights within half a mile of where we are standing be put out at once." Within a couple of seconds the whole place was in darkness.
Most of the people had never seen him before and didn’t know who he was, so they laughed. The Inspector and the officers laughed too. Once the laughter died down, Hasan Khan was told to be handcuffed and taken away. After the handcuffs were put on, he smiled calmly and said, "I order that all the lights within half a mile of where we are standing be turned off immediately." Within seconds, the entire area was plunged into darkness.
The entire Government House Compound which was a mass of fire only a minute before was in total darkness and the street lamps had gone out too. The only light that remained was on the street lamp-post under which our friends were.
The whole Government House Compound, which had just been a blaze a minute ago, was now completely dark, and the street lamps had gone out as well. The only light left was from the street lamp post where our friends were standing.
The commotion at the reception could be more easily imagined than described.
The chaos at the reception is easier to picture than to explain.
There was total darkness everywhere. The guests were treading literally on each other's toes [Pg 97]and the accidents that happened to the carriages and horses were innumerable.
It was completely dark all around. The guests were literally stepping on each other's toes [Pg 97], and there were countless accidents involving the carriages and horses.
As good luck would have it another Police Inspector who was also on duty and was on horse-back came up to the only light within a circle of half a mile radius.
As luck would have it, another police inspector who was also on duty and riding on horseback approached the only light within a half-mile radius.
To him Hasan Khan said "Go and tell your Commissioner of Police that his subordinates have ill-treated Hasan Khan and tell him that I order him to come here at once."
To him, Hasan Khan said, "Go and tell your Police Commissioner that his subordinates have mistreated me and inform him that I'm ordering him to come here immediately."
Some laughed others scoffed but the Inspector on horse-back went and within ten minutes the Commissioner of the Calcutta Police came along with half a dozen other high officials enquiring what the trouble was about.
Some laughed, others scoffed, but the Inspector on horseback went, and within ten minutes, the Commissioner of the Calcutta Police arrived with half a dozen other high officials, asking what the trouble was about.
To them Hasan Khan told the story of the thrashing he had received and pointed out the assailants. He then told the Commissioner that if those constables and the Inspector who had ordered him to be handcuffed were dismissed, on the spot, from Government service, the lamps would be lighted without human assistance. To the utter surprise of everybody present (including the high officials who had come out with the Commissioner of Police) an order dismissing the constables and the Inspector was passed and [Pg 98]signed by the Commissioner in the dim light shed by that isolated lamp; and within one second of the order the entire compound of Government House was lighted up again, as if some one had switched on a thousand electric lamps controlled by a single button.
To them, Hasan Khan shared the story of the beating he had received and identified the attackers. He then told the Commissioner that if those constables and the Inspector who had ordered him to be handcuffed were fired on the spot, the lights would come on without anyone needing to help. To everyone's shock (including the high-ranking officials who had accompanied the Commissioner of Police), an order was issued dismissing the constables and the Inspector, and [Pg 98] was signed by the Commissioner in the dim light of that lone lamp; within one second of the order, the entire Government House compound was lit up again, as if someone had flipped a switch for a thousand electric lamps with a single button.
Everybody who was present there enjoyed the whole thing excessively, with the exception of the police officers who had been dismissed from service.
Everyone who was there enjoyed the whole thing a lot, except for the police officers who had been let go.
It appeared that the Commissioner of Police knew a lot about Hasan Khan and his black art. How he had come to know of Hasan Khan's powers will now be related.
It seemed that the Police Commissioner had quite a bit of knowledge about Hasan Khan and his dark magic. The way he came to learn about Hasan Khan's abilities will now be explained.
Most of my readers have heard the name of Messrs. Hamilton and Co., Jewellers of Calcutta. They are the oldest and most respectable firm of Jewellers probably in the whole of India.
Most of my readers have heard of Messrs. Hamilton and Co., jewelers in Calcutta. They are likely the oldest and most reputable jewelry firm in all of India.
One day Hasan Khan walked into their shop and asked to see some rings.
One day, Hasan Khan walked into their shop and asked to look at some rings.
He was shown a number of rings but he particularly approved a cheap ring set with a single ruby. The price demanded for this ring was too much for poor honest Hasan Khan's purse, so he [Pg 99]proposed that the Jewellers should let him have the ring on loan for a month.
He was shown several rings, but he especially liked a simple ring with a single ruby. The asking price for this ring was too high for poor honest Hasan Khan's budget, so he [Pg 99]suggested that the jewelers allow him to borrow the ring for a month.
This, of course, the Jewellers refused to do and in a most un-Englishman-like and unbusiness-like manner a young shop assistant asked him to clear out.
This, of course, the jewelers refused to do, and in a very un-English and unprofessional way, a young shop assistant told him to leave.
He promptly walked out of the shop promising to come again the next day. Before going out of the shop, however, he told one of the managers that the young shop assistant had been very rude to him and would not let him have the ring for a month.
He quickly walked out of the store, promising to return the next day. Before leaving, though, he mentioned to one of the managers that the young sales assistant had been really rude to him and wouldn't let him have the ring for a month.
The next day there was a slight commotion in Hamilton's shop. The ring was missing. Of course, nobody could suspect Hasan Khan because the ring had been seen by everybody in the shop after his departure. The police were communicated with and were soon on the spot. They were examining the room and the locks and recording statements when Hasan Khan walked in with the missing ring on his finger.
The next day, there was a bit of a fuss in Hamilton's shop. The ring was gone. Naturally, no one could suspect Hasan Khan since everyone in the shop had seen the ring after he left. The police were notified and quickly arrived at the scene. They were investigating the room and the locks while taking statements when Hasan Khan walked in with the missing ring on his finger.
He was at once arrested, charged with theft and taken to the police station and locked up.
He was immediately arrested, charged with theft, and taken to the police station where he was locked up.
At about midday he was produced before the Magistrate. When he appeared in court he was found wearing ten rings, one on each finger. He [Pg 100]was remanded and taken back to his cell in the jail.
At around noon, he was brought before the Magistrate. When he showed up in court, he was wearing ten rings, one on each finger. He [Pg 100]was remanded and taken back to his cell in jail.
The next morning when the door of his cell was opened it was found that one of the big almirahs in which some gold and silver articles were kept in Hamilton's shop was standing in his cell. Everybody gazed at it dumbfounded. The almirah with its contents must have weighed 50 stones. How it got into the cell was beyond comprehension.
The next morning when the door of his cell was opened, it was discovered that one of the large almirahs that held some gold and silver items from Hamilton's shop was in his cell. Everyone stared at it, shocked. The almirah and its contents must have weighed 50 stones. How it got into the cell was utterly incomprehensible.
All the big officers of Government came to see the fun and asked Hasan Khan how he had managed it.
All the top officials of the Government came to see the entertainment and asked Hasan Khan how he pulled it off.
"How did you manage to get the show-case in your drawing-room?" inquired Hasan Khan of each officer in reply to the question.
"How did you get that showcase in your living room?" Hasan Khan asked each officer in response to the question.
And everybody thought that the fellow was mad. But as each officer reached home he found that one show-case (evidently from Hamilton's shop) with all its contents was standing in his drawing room.
And everyone thought that the guy was crazy. But as each officer got home, he found that one display case (clearly from Hamilton's shop) with all its contents was sitting in his living room.
The next morning Hasan Khan gave out in clear terms that unless Messrs. Hamilton and Co. withdrew the charge against him at once they would find their safe in which were kept the extra [Pg 101]valuable articles, at the bottom of the Bay of Bengal.
The next morning, Hasan Khan clearly stated that unless Messrs. Hamilton and Co. dropped the charge against him immediately, they would find their safe, containing the extra [Pg 101] valuable items, at the bottom of the Bay of Bengal.
The Jewellers thought that prudence was the best part of valour and the case against Hasan Khan was withdrawn and he was acquitted of all charges and set at liberty.
The jewelers believed that being cautious was the best form of bravery, so the case against Hasan Khan was dropped, and he was found not guilty of all charges and released.
Then arose the big question of compensating him for the incarceration he had suffered; and the ring with the single ruby which he had fancied so much and which had caused all this trouble was presented to him.
Then came the big question of how to compensate him for the time he had spent in prison; and the ring with the single ruby that he had wanted so badly and that had caused all this trouble was given to him.
Of course, Messrs. Hamilton and Co. the Jewellers, had to spend a lot of money in carting back the show-cases that had so mysteriously walked away from their shop, but they were not sorry, because they could not have advertised their ware better, and everybody was anxious to possess something or other from among the contents of these peculiar show-cases.
Of course, Hamilton and Co., the jewelers, had to spend a lot of money getting the display cases that had mysteriously disappeared from their shop returned, but they didn’t mind, because they couldn't have promoted their goods better, and everyone was eager to own something from the unique contents of those display cases.
It was in connection with this case that Hasan Khan became known to most of the European Government officials of Calcutta at that time.
It was in relation to this case that Hasan Khan became known to most of the European government officials in Calcutta at that time.
THE BRIDAL PARTY.
In Benares, the sacred city of the Hindus, situated in the United Provinces of Agra and Oudh, there is a house which is famed pretty far and wide. It is said that the house is haunted and that no human being can pass a night in that house.
In Benares, the holy city of the Hindus located in the United Provinces of Agra and Oudh, there's a house that's known far and wide. People say that the house is haunted and that no one can spend the night there.
Once there was a large Bridal party.
Once there was a big bridal party.
In India the custom is that the bridegroom goes to the house of the bride with great pomp and show with a number of friends and followers and the ceremony of "Kanya Dan" (giving away the girl) takes place at the bride's house.
In India, it’s tradition for the groom to arrive at the bride's home with a lot of fanfare, accompanied by many friends and family. The ceremony of "Kanya Dan" (giving away the bride) happens at the bride's house.
The number of the people who go with the bridegroom depends largely upon the means of the bride's party, because the guests who come with the groom are to be fed and entertained in right regal style. It is this feeding and entertaining the guests that makes a daughter's marriage so costly in India, to a certain extent.
The number of people who accompany the groom mostly depends on the financial situation of the bride's family, since the guests who come with the groom need to be treated to a lavish meal and entertainment. This hospitality is what makes a daughter's wedding so expensive in India, to some extent.
If the bride and the bridegroom live in the same town or village then the bridegroom's party goes to the bride's house in the evening, the [Pg 103]marriage is performed at night and they all come away the same night or early the next morning. If, however, the places of residence of the bride and the bridegroom are say 500 miles apart as is generally the case, the bridegroom with his party goes a day or two earlier and stays a day or two after the marriage. The bride's people have to find accommodation, food and entertainment for the whole period, which in the case of rich people extends over a week.
If the bride and groom live in the same town or village, the groom's party goes to the bride's house in the evening, the marriage takes place at night, and they all leave the same night or early the next morning. However, if the bride and groom live about 500 miles apart, which is usually the case, the groom and his party arrive a day or two earlier and stay a day or two after the wedding. The bride's family is expected to provide accommodations, food, and entertainment for the entire duration, which can last a week for wealthier families.
Now I had the pleasure of joining such a bridal party as mentioned last, going to Benares.
Now I had the pleasure of joining the bridal party I mentioned earlier, heading to Benares.
We were about thirty young men, besides a number of elderly people.
We were around thirty young men, along with several older people.
Since the young men could not be merry in the presence of their elders the bride's father, who was a very rich man, had made arrangements to put up the thirty of us in a separate house.
Since the young men couldn't have fun around their elders, the bride's father, who was very wealthy, arranged for the thirty of us to stay in a separate house.
This house was within a few yards of the famed haunted house.
This house was just a few yards away from the famous haunted house.
We reached Benares at about ten in the morning and it was about three in the afternoon that we were informed that the celebrated haunted house was close by. Naturally some of us decided that we should occupy that house rather than the one in [Pg 104]which we were. I myself was not very keen on shifting but a few others were. Our host protested but we insisted, and so the host had to give way.
We arrived in Benares around ten in the morning, and by around three in the afternoon, we found out that the famous haunted house was nearby. Of course, some of us decided we should stay in that house instead of the one in [Pg 104] where we were. I wasn’t really eager to move, but a few others were. Our host objected, but we insisted, so the host had to concede.
The house was empty and the owner was a local gentleman, a resident of Benares.
The house was empty, and the owner was a local man who lived in Benares.
To procure his permission and the key was the work of a few minutes and we took actual possession of the house at about six in the evening. It was a very large house with big rooms and halls (rather poorly furnished) but some furniture was brought in from the house which we had occupied on our arrival.
To get his permission and the key took just a few minutes, and we officially took over the house around six in the evening. It was a very large house with spacious rooms and halls (somewhat sparsely furnished), but we brought in some furniture from the house we had lived in when we arrived.
There was a very big and well-ventilated hall and in this we decided to sleep. Carpet upon carpet was piled on the floor and there we decided to sleep (on the ground) in right Oriental style. Lamps were brought and the house was lighted up.
There was a huge, well-ventilated hall, and we decided to sleep there. Layer upon layer of carpet was spread across the floor, and we chose to sleep there in true Eastern style. Lamps were brought in, and the house was lit up.
At about 9 p.m. our dinner was announced. The Oriental dinner is conducted as follows:—
At around 9 p.m., our dinner was called. The Oriental dinner is organized as follows:—
The guests all sit on the floor and a big plate of metal (say 20" in diameter) is placed in front of each guest. Then the service commences and the plates are filled with dainties. Each guest [Pg 105]generally gets thrice as much as he can eat. Then the host who does not himself join stands with joined hands and requests the guests to do full justice, and the dinner begins. Very little is eaten in fact, and whatever is left goes to the poor. That is probably the only consolation. Now on this particular occasion the bride's father, who was our host and who was an elderly gentleman had withdrawn, leaving two of his sons to look after us. He himself, we understood, was looking after his more elderly guests who had been lodged in a different house.
The guests all sit on the floor, and a large metal plate (about 20 inches in diameter) is placed in front of each one. Then the meal starts, and the plates are filled with treats. Each guest [Pg 105] usually gets three times as much as they can eat. The host, who does not sit with us, stands with his hands together and asks the guests to make the most of the meal, and dinner begins. In reality, very little is eaten, and whatever is left over goes to those in need. That might be the only silver lining. On this particular occasion, the bride's father, our host and an older gentleman, had stepped away, leaving two of his sons to take care of us. We understood he was attending to his older guests who were staying in a different house.
The hall in which we sat down to dine was a large one and very well lighted.
The dining hall we sat in was spacious and really well-lit.
Adjoining it was the hall in which our beds had been made. The sons of mine host with a number of others were serving. I always was rather unconventional. So I asked my fellow guests whether I could fall to, and without waiting for permission I commenced eating, a very good thing I did, as would appear hereafter.
Next to it was the hall where our beds had been set up. The innkeeper's sons, along with a few others, were serving. I’ve always been a bit unconventional. So I asked the other guests if I could dig in, and without waiting for an answer, I started eating, which turned out to be a smart move as would be seen later.
In about 20 minutes the serving was over and we were asked to begin. As a matter of fact I was nearly half through at that time. And then the trouble began.
In about 20 minutes, the serving was done and we were told to start. To be honest, I was already halfway through by then. That's when the trouble started.
[Pg 106]With a click all the lights went out and the whole house was in total darkness.
[Pg 106]With a click, all the lights turned off and the entire house was plunged into complete darkness.
Of course, the reader can guess what followed.
Of course, the reader can guess what happened next.
"Who has put out the lights?" shouted Jagat, who was sitting next but one to me on the left.
"Who turned off the lights?" shouted Jagat, who was sitting one seat over from me on the left.
"The ghost" shouted another in reply.
"The ghost!" shouted another in response.
"I shall kill him if I can catch him" shouted Jagat.
"I'll kill him if I can catch him," shouted Jagat.
The whole place was in darkness, we could not see anything but we could hear that Jagat was trying to get up.
The whole place was dark; we couldn't see anything, but we could hear Jagat trying to get up.
Then he received what was a stunning blow on his back. We could hear the thump.
Then he took what felt like a shocking hit to his back. We could hear the thud.
"Oh" shouted Jagat "who is that?"
"Oh," shouted Jagat, "who is that?"
He sat down again and gave the man on his right a blow like the one he had received. The man on the right protested. Then Jagat turned to the man on his left. The man on Jagat's left evidently resisted and Jagat had the worst of it.
He sat down again and hit the guy on his right like he had been hit. The guy on the right complained. Then Jagat turned to the guy on his left. The guy on Jagat's left clearly fought back, and Jagat ended up worse off.
Then Narain, another one of us shouted out.
Then Narain, another one of us, shouted out.
"What is the matter with you?" asked his neighbour.
"What’s wrong with you?" asked his neighbor.
"Why did you pull my hair" shouted Narain.
"Why did you pull my hair?" shouted Narain.
"I did not pull" shouted the neighbour.
"I didn't pull," shouted the neighbor.
[Pg 107]Then a servant was seen approaching with a lamp and things became quiet.
[Pg 107]Then a servant appeared, carrying a lamp, and everything fell silent.
But the servant did not reach the hall. He stumbled against something and fell headlong on the ground, the lamp went out, and our trouble began again.
But the servant didn't make it to the hall. He tripped over something and fell flat on the ground, the lamp went out, and our problems started all over again.
One of the party received a slap on the back of his head which sent his cap rolling and in his attempt to recover it he upset a glass of water that was near his right hand.
One of the guys got a slap on the back of his head, knocking his cap off, and when he tried to grab it, he accidentally knocked over a glass of water that was next to his right hand.
Matters went on in this fashion till a lamp came. The whole thing must have taken about 4 minutes. When the lamp came we found that all the dishes were clean.
Things went on like this until a lamp arrived. The whole thing must have taken about 4 minutes. When the lamp arrived, we found that all the dishes were clean.
The eatables had mysteriously disappeared.
The snacks had mysteriously vanished.
The sons of mine host looked stupidly at us and we looked stupidly at them and at each other. But there it was, there was not a particle of solid food left.
The sons of mine host stared blankly at us, and we stared blankly at them and at one another. But there it was, not a single bit of solid food was left.
We had therefore no alternative but to adjourn to the nearest confectioner's shop and eat some sweets there. That the night would not pass in peace we were sure; but nobody dared suggest that we should not pass the night in the [Pg 108]haunted house. Once having defied the Ghost we had to stand to our guns for one night at least.
We had no choice but to head to the nearest candy shop and grab some sweets. We were certain the night wouldn't go smoothly; however, no one dared to propose that we should leave the [Pg 108] haunted house. Having taunted the ghost, we had to stick it out for at least one night.
It was well after 11 o'clock at night when we came back and went to bed. We went to bed but not to sleep.
It was well after 11 PM when we returned and went to bed. We lay down, but we couldn't sleep.
The room in which we all slept was a big one as I have said already, and there were two wall lamps in it. We lowered the lamps and—
The room where we all slept was large, as I mentioned before, and there were two wall lamps in it. We dimmed the lamps and—
Then the lamps went out, and we began to anticipate trouble. Our hosts had all gone home leaving us to the tender mercies of the Ghost.
Then the lights went out, and we started to expect trouble. Our hosts had all left, leaving us at the mercy of the Ghost.
Shortly afterwards we began to feel as if we were lying on a public road and horses passing along the road within a yard of us. We also imagined we could hear men passing close to us whispering. Sleeping was impossible. We all remained awake talking about different things, till a horse came very near. And thus the night passed away. At about four in the morning one of us got up and wanted to go out.
Shortly after, we started to feel like we were lying on a public road with horses passing by just a yard away. We also thought we could hear men whispering close to us. Sleep was impossible. We all stayed awake, chatting about various topics, until a horse came very close. And so the night went on. Around four in the morning, one of us got up and wanted to go outside.
We shouted for the servant called Kallu and within a minute Kallu came with a lantern. One of our fellow guests got up and went out of the room followed by Kallu.
We called for the servant named Kallu, and within a minute, he arrived with a lantern. One of our fellow guests stood up and left the room, followed by Kallu.
We could hear him going along the dining hall to the head of the stairs. Then we heard him [Pg 109]shriek. We all rushed out. The lighted lantern was there at the head of the stairs and our fellow guest at the bottom. Kallu had vanished.
We could hear him moving through the dining hall toward the top of the stairs. Then we heard him [Pg 109] scream. We all rushed out. The lit lantern was at the top of the stairs and our guest was at the bottom. Kallu had disappeared.
We rushed down, picked up our friend and carried him upstairs. He said that Kallu had given him a push and he had fallen down. Fortunately he was not hurt. We called the servants and they all came, Kallu among them. He denied having come with a lantern or having pushed our friend down the stairs. The other servants corroborated his statement. They assured us that Kallu had never left the room in which they all were.
We hurried downstairs, grabbed our friend, and took him upstairs. He said that Kallu had pushed him, causing him to fall. Luckily, he wasn’t hurt. We called the staff, and they all came, including Kallu. He denied having come with a lantern or pushing our friend down the stairs. The other staff backed him up, insisting that Kallu had never left the room where they were all together.
We were satisfied that this was also a ghostly trick.
We were convinced that this was just another ghostly trick.
At about seven in the morning when our hosts came we were glad to bid good-bye to the haunted house with our bones whole.
At around seven in the morning when our hosts arrived, we were relieved to say goodbye to the haunted house with all our bones intact.
The funniest thing was that only those of my fellow guests had the worst of it who had denied the existence of Ghosts. Those of us who had kept respectfully silent had not been touched.
The funniest thing was that only those of my fellow guests who denied the existence of ghosts had the worst experiences. Those of us who remained respectfully silent were untouched.
Those who had received a blow or two averred that the blows could not have been given by invisible hands inasmuch as the blows were too [Pg 110]substantial. But all of us were certain that it was no trick played by a human being.
Those who had taken a hit or two insisted that the blows couldn't have come from unseen hands because they felt too [Pg 110]real. But we all agreed it wasn't some trick by a person.
The passing horses and the whispering passers-by had given us a queer creepy sensation.
The passing horses and the murmuring passersby gave us a strange, unsettling feeling.
In this connection may be mentioned a few haunted houses in other parts of India. There are one or two very well-known haunted houses in Calcutta.
In this regard, a few haunted houses in other parts of India can be mentioned. There are one or two very famous haunted houses in Kolkata.
The "Hastings House" is one of them. It is situated at Alipore in the Southern suburb of Calcutta. This is a big palatial building now owned by the Government of Bengal. At one time it was the private residence of the Governor-General of India whose name it bears. At present it is used as the "State Guest House" in which the Indian Chiefs are put up when they come to pay official visits to His Excellency in Calcutta. It appears that in a lane not very far from this house was fought the celebrated duel between Warren Hastings, the first Governor-General of India and Sir Philip Francis, a Member of his Council and the reputed author of the "Letters of Junius."
The "Hastings House" is one of those places. It’s located in Alipore, a southern suburb of Kolkata. This large, impressive building is currently owned by the Government of Bengal. Once, it was the private home of the Governor-General of India, after whom it is named. Now, it serves as the "State Guest House," where Indian leaders stay when they visit His Excellency in Kolkata. Interestingly, a short distance from this house is where the famous duel took place between Warren Hastings, the first Governor-General of India, and Sir Philip Francis, a member of his Council and the well-known author of the "Letters of Junius."
While living in this house Warren Hastings married Baroness Imhoff sometime during the first [Pg 111]fortnight of August about 140 years ago. "The event was celebrated by great festivities"; and, as expected, the bride came home in a splendid equipage. It is said that this scene is re-enacted on the anniversary of the wedding by supernatural agency and a ghostly carriage duly enters the gate in the evening once every year. The clatter of hoofs and the rattle of iron-tyred wheels are distinctly heard advancing up to the portico; then there is the sound of the opening and closing of the carriage door, and lastly the carriage proceeds onwards, but it does not come out from under the porch. It vanishes mysteriously.
While living in this house, Warren Hastings married Baroness Imhoff sometime during the first [Pg 111]fortnight of August around 140 years ago. "The event was celebrated with huge festivities," and, as expected, the bride returned home in a lavish carriage. It's said that this scene is recreated on the anniversary of the wedding by supernatural means, and a ghostly carriage enters the gate each year in the evening. The sound of hoofbeats and the clatter of iron wheels can be distinctly heard approaching the entrance; then you hear the carriage door open and close, and finally, the carriage moves on, but it doesn’t come out from under the porch. It disappears mysteriously.
To-day is the 15th of August and this famous equipage must have glided in and out to the utter bewilderment of watchful eyes and ears within the last fortnight.[2]
Today is August 15th, and this famous vehicle must have gone in and out to the complete confusion of watchful eyes and ears over the last two weeks.[2]
There is another well-known ghostly house in Calcutta in which the only trouble is that its windows in the first floor bedrooms open at night spontaneously.
There is another famous haunted house in Kolkata where the only issue is that the windows in the first-floor bedrooms open on their own at night.
People have slept at night for a reward in this house closing the windows with their own hands [Pg 112]and have waked up at night shivering with cold to find all the windows open.
People have gone to bed at night expecting a reward in this house, closing the windows themselves [Pg 112] only to wake up at night shivering from the cold, discovering that all the windows are open.
Once a body of soldiers went to pass a night in this house with a view to solve the mystery. They all sat in a room fully determined not to sleep but see what happened; and thus went on chatting till it was about midnight. There was a big lamp burning on a table around which they were seated. All of a sudden there was a loud click—the lamp went out and all the windows opened simultaneously. The next minute the lamp was alight again. The occupants of the room looked at their watches; it was about 1 A.M. The next night they sat up again and one of them with a revolver. At about one in the morning this particular individual pointed his revolver at one of the windows. As soon as the lamp went out this man pulled the trigger five times and there were five reports. The windows, however, opened and the lamp was alight again as on the previous night. They all rushed to the window to see if any damage had been done by the bullets.
Once, a group of soldiers spent the night in this house to solve the mystery. They all gathered in a room, determined not to sleep but to see what would happen, chatting until around midnight. A large lamp lit the table where they sat. Suddenly, there was a loud click—the lamp went out, and all the windows opened at once. A moment later, the lamp was back on. The soldiers checked their watches; it was about 1 A.M. The following night, they stayed up again, and one of them had a revolver. Around one in the morning, this particular soldier aimed his revolver at one of the windows. As soon as the lamp went out, he pulled the trigger five times, and there were five gunshots. The windows opened again, and the lamp was lit as it had been the night before. They all rushed to the window to see if the bullets had caused any damage.
The five bullets were found in the room but from their appearance it seemed as if they had struck nothing, evidently the bullets would have [Pg 113]been changed in shape if they had impinged upon any hard substance. But then this was another enigma. How did the bullets come back? No man could have put the bullets there from before, (for they were still hot when discovered) or could have guessed the bore of the revolver that was going to be used.
The five bullets were found in the room, but they looked like they hadn't hit anything. Clearly, the bullets would have changed shape if they had hit a hard surface. But this raised another question. How did the bullets end up there? No one could have placed them there earlier (since they were still hot when found) or guessed the caliber of the revolver that was going to be used.
On the third night to make assurance doubly sure, these soldiers were again present in the room, but on this occasion they had loaded their revolver with marked bullets.
On the third night, to be completely certain, the soldiers were once again in the room, but this time they had loaded their revolver with marked bullets.
As it neared one o'clock, one of them pointed the revolver at the window. He had decided to pull the trigger as soon as the lamp would go out. But he could not. As soon as the lamp went out this soldier received a sharp cut on his wrist with a cane and the revolver fell clattering on the floor. The invisible hand had left its mark behind which his companions saw after the lamp was alight again.
As it got close to one o'clock, one of them aimed the revolver at the window. He had planned to pull the trigger as soon as the lamp went out. But he couldn't do it. The moment the lamp went dark, this soldier felt a sharp strike on his wrist from a cane, causing the revolver to clatter to the floor. The unseen hand had left its mark, which his companions noticed once the lamp was lit again.
Many people have subsequently tried to solve the mystery but never succeeded.
Many people have since tried to solve the mystery but have never succeeded.
The house remained untenanted for a long time and finally it was rented by an Australian horse dealer who however did not venture to [Pg 114]occupy the building itself, and contented himself with erecting his stables and offices in the compound where he is not molested by the unearthly visitors.
The house was empty for a long time until it was finally rented by an Australian horse dealer who, however, didn’t actually move into the building itself. Instead, he was satisfied with putting up his stables and offices in the yard, where he wasn’t bothered by the supernatural visitors.
There is another ghostly house and it is in the United Provinces. The name of the town has been intentionally omitted. Various people saw numerous things in that house but a correct report never came. Once a friend of mine passed a night in that house. He told me what he had seen. Most wonderful! And I have no reason to disbelieve him.
There’s another haunted house, and it’s located in the United Provinces. The town's name has been purposely left out. Different people have witnessed many things in that house, but a reliable account has never emerged. Once, a friend of mine spent the night there. He shared with me what he experienced. Truly amazing! And I have no reason to doubt him.
"I went to pass a night in that house and I had only a comfortable chair, a small table and a few magazines besides a loaded revolver. I had taken care to load that revolver myself so that there might be no trick and I had given everybody to understand that.
"I went to spend a night in that house, and all I had was a comfy chair, a small table, a few magazines, and a loaded revolver. I made sure to load that revolver myself so there wouldn’t be any tricks, and I made it clear to everyone."
"I began well. The night was cool and pleasant. The lamp bright—the chair comfortable and the magazine which I took up—interesting.
"I started off great. The night was cool and nice. The lamp was bright, the chair was comfortable, and the magazine I picked up was interesting."
"But at about midnight I began to feel rather uneasy.
"But around midnight, I started to feel pretty uneasy."
"At one in the morning I should probably have left the place if I had not been afraid of [Pg 115]friends whose servants I knew were watching the house and its front door.
"At one in the morning, I probably should have left the place if I hadn't been worried about [Pg 115]friends whose servants I knew were keeping an eye on the house and its front door."
"At half past one I heard a peculiar sigh of pain in the next room. 'This is rather interesting,' I thought. To face something tangible is comparatively easy; to wait for the unknown is much more difficult. I took out the revolver from my pocket and examined it. It looked quite all right—this small piece of metal which could have killed six men in half a minute. Then I waited—for what—well.
"At one-thirty, I heard a strange sigh of pain from the next room. 'This is kind of interesting,' I thought. Dealing with something real is relatively easy; waiting for the unknown is much harder. I pulled the revolver from my pocket and checked it out. It seemed completely fine—this small piece of metal that could have taken down six men in less than a minute. Then I waited—for what—well."
"A couple of minutes of suspense and the sigh was repeated. I went to the door dividing the two rooms and pushed it open. A long thick ray of light at once penetrated the darkness, and I walked into the other room. It was only partially light. But after a minute I could see all the corners. There was nothing in that room.
A couple of minutes of suspense passed, and the sigh happened again. I walked over to the door that separated the two rooms and pushed it open. A wide beam of light suddenly cut through the darkness, and I stepped into the other room. It was only partially lit, but after a minute, I could see all the corners. There was nothing in that room.
"I waited for a minute or two. Then I heard the sigh in the room which I had left. I came back,—stopped—rubbed my eyes—.
"I waited for a minute or two. Then I heard the sigh in the room that I had left. I went back, stopped, and rubbed my eyes."
"Sitting in the chair which I had vacated not two minutes ago was a young girl calm, fair, beautiful with that painful expression on her face which could be more easily imagined than [Pg 116]described. I had heard of her. So many others who had came to pass a night in that house had seen her and described her (and I had disbelieved).
"Sitting in the chair I had just left was a young girl—calm, fair, and beautiful—but with that painful expression on her face that’s easier to imagine than [Pg 116] describe. I had heard of her. So many others who had spent a night in that house had seen her and described her (and I had doubted).
"Well—there she sat, calm, sad, beautiful, in my chair. If I had come in five minutes later I might have found her reading the magazine which I had left open, face downwards. When I was well within the room she stood up facing me and I stopped. The revolver fell from my hand. She smiled a sad sweet smile. How beautiful she was!
"Well—there she sat, calm, sad, beautiful, in my chair. If I had walked in five minutes later, I might have found her reading the magazine I had left open, face down. As I stepped further into the room, she stood up facing me, and I stopped. The revolver fell from my hand. She smiled a sad, sweet smile. How beautiful she was!
"Then she spoke. A modern ghost speaking like Hamlet's father, just think of that!
"Then she spoke. A contemporary ghost talking like Hamlet's father, just imagine that!"
"'You will probably wonder why I am here—I shall tell you, I was murdered—by my own father.... I was a young widow living in this house which belonged to my father I became unchaste and to save his own name he poisoned me when I was enceinte—another week and I should have become a mother; but he poisoned me and my innocent child died too—it would have been such a beautiful baby—and you would probably want to kiss it'
"You’re probably wondering why I’m here—I’ll explain: I was murdered—by my own father.... I was a young widow living in this house that belonged to him. I lost my innocence, and to protect his reputation, he poisoned me when I was pregnant—I had only another week until I would have become a mother; but he poisoned me and my innocent child died as well—it would have been such a beautiful baby—and you would probably want to kiss it."
and horror of horrors, she took out the child from her womb and showed it to me. She began to move in my direction with the child in her arms saying—'You will like to kiss it.'
and to my shock, she took the child from her womb and showed it to me. She started moving toward me with the child in her arms, saying—'You’ll want to kiss it.'
"I don't know whether I shouted—but I fainted.
"I’m not sure if I screamed—but I passed out."
[Pg 117]"When I recovered consciousness it was broad day-light, and I was lying on the floor, with the revolver by my side. I picked it up and slowly walked out of the house with as much dignity as I could command. At the door I met one of my friends to whom I told a lie that I had seen nothing.—It is the first time that I have told you what I saw at the place.
[Pg 117]"When I came to, it was bright daylight, and I was lying on the floor with the revolver next to me. I picked it up and slowly walked out of the house, trying to maintain as much dignity as I could. At the door, I ran into one of my friends, and I lied to him, saying I hadn't seen anything.—This is the first time I'm telling you what I experienced there.
"The Ghostly woman spoke the language of the part of the country in which the Ghostly house is situate."
"The ghostly woman spoke the local language of the area where the haunted house is located."
The friend who told me this story is a responsible Government official and will not make a wrong statement. What has been written above has been confirmed by others—who had passed nights in that Ghostly house; but they had generally shouted for help and fainted at the sight of the ghost, and so they had not heard her story from her lips as reproduced here.
The friend who shared this story with me is a trustworthy government official and wouldn’t make false statements. What’s been written above has been verified by others who spent nights in that spooky house; however, they usually screamed for help and fainted when they saw the ghost, so they didn’t hear her story directly from her as I've shared it here.
The house still exists, but it is now a dilapidated old affair, and the roof and the doors and windows are so bad that people don't care to go and pass a night there.
The house is still standing, but it's now a rundown old place, and the roof, doors, and windows are in such poor condition that people don't bother to spend a night there.
There is also a haunted house in Assam. In this house a certain gentleman committed suicide by cutting his own throat with a razor.
There is also a haunted house in Assam. In this house, a man killed himself by slitting his own throat with a razor.
[Pg 118]You often see him sitting on a cot in the verandah heaving deep sighs.
[Pg 118]You often see him sitting on a cot on the porch, letting out deep sighs.
Mention of this house has been made in a book called "Tales from the Tiger Land" published in England. The Author says he has passed a night in the house in question and testifies to the accuracy of all the rumours that are current.
Mention of this house has been made in a book called "Tales from the Tiger Land" published in England. The author says he spent a night in the house in question and confirms that all the rumors going around are true.
Talking about haunted houses reminds me of a haunted tank. I was visiting a friend of mine in the interior of Bengal during our annual summer holidays when I was yet a student. This friend of mine was the son of a rich man and in the village had a large ancestral house where his people usually resided. It was the first week of June when I reached my friend's house. I was informed that among other things of interest, which were, however, very few in that particular part of the country, there was a large Pukka tank belonging to my friend's people which was haunted.
Talking about haunted houses makes me think of a haunted tank. I was visiting a friend of mine in the interior of Bengal during our summer break when I was still a student. This friend was the son of a wealthy man and his family had a big ancestral house in the village where they usually lived. I arrived at my friend's house in the first week of June. I was told that, among other things that were quite scarce in that area, there was a large Pukka tank owned by my friend's family that was haunted.
What kind of Ghost lived in the tank or near it nobody could say, but what everybody knew was this, that on Jaistha Shukla Ekadashi (that is on the eleventh day after the new moon in the month of Jaistha) that occurs about the middle [Pg 119]of June, the Ghost comes to bathe in the tank at about midnight.
What kind of Ghost lived in the tank or around it nobody could say, but everyone knew this: on Jaistha Shukla Ekadashi (the eleventh day after the new moon in the month of Jaistha), which falls around the middle [Pg 119]of June, the Ghost comes to bathe in the tank at around midnight.
Of course, Jaistha Shukla Ekadashi was only 3 days off, and I decided to prolong my stay at my friend's place, so that I too might have a look at the Ghost's bath.
Of course, Jaistha Shukla Ekadashi was just 3 days away, and I decided to extend my stay at my friend's place, so that I could also see the Ghost's bath.
On the eventful day I resolved to pass the night with my friend and two other intrepid souls, near the tank.
On the busy day I decided to spend the night with my friend and two other brave people, near the tank.
After a rather late dinner, we started with a bedding and a Hookah and a pack of cards and a big lamp. We made the bed (a mattress and a sheet) on a platform on the bank. There were six steps, with risers about 9" each, leading from the platform to the water. Thus we were about 4½ feet from the water level; and from this coign of vantage we could command a full view of the tank, which covered an area of about four acres. Then we began our game of cards. There was a servant with us who was preparing our Hookah.
After a pretty late dinner, we set up a bed, a hookah, a pack of cards, and a big lamp. We made the bed with a mattress and a sheet on a platform by the bank. There were six steps, each about 9 inches high, leading from the platform to the water. So, we were about 4½ feet above the water level; from this spot, we had a clear view of the tank, which was about four acres in size. Then we started our card game. A servant was with us, getting the hookah ready.
At midnight we felt we could play no longer.
At midnight, we felt we couldn't keep playing anymore.
The strain was too great; the interest too intense.
The pressure was too much; the excitement was too intense.
We sat smoking and chatting and asked the servant to remove the lamp as a lot of insects was [Pg 120]coming near attracted by the light. As a matter of fact we did not require any light because there was a brilliant moon. At one o'clock in the morning there was a noise as of rushing wind—we looked round and found that not a leaf was moving but still the whizzing noise as of a strong wind continued. Then we found something advancing towards the tank from the opposite bank. There was a number of cocoanut trees on the bank on the other side, and in the moonlight we could not see clearly what it really was. It looked like a huge white elephant. It approached the tank at a rapid pace—say the pace of a fast trotting horse. From the bank it took a long leap and with a tremendous splash fell into the water. The plunge made the water rise on our side and it rose as high as 4½ feet because we got wet through and through.
We sat smoking and chatting, asking the servant to take away the lamp since a lot of insects were [Pg 120] flying around drawn to the light. Honestly, we didn’t need any light because the moon was shining brightly. At one o'clock in the morning, we heard a noise that sounded like rushing wind—we looked around and saw that not a single leaf was moving, yet the whirring noise of a strong wind continued. Then we noticed something moving towards the tank from the opposite bank. There were several coconut trees on the bank across from us, and in the moonlight, we couldn’t clearly see what it was. It looked like a huge white elephant. It approached the tank quickly—about the speed of a fast-trotting horse. From the bank, it made a long leap and with a huge splash fell into the water. The splash caused the water to rise on our side, and it went up as high as 4½ feet, drenching us completely.
The mattress and the sheet and all our clothes were wet. In the confusion we forgot to keep our eyes on the Ghost or white elephant or whatever it was and when we again looked in that direction everything was quiet. The apparition had vanished.
The mattress, sheets, and all our clothes were soaked. In the chaos, we lost track of the Ghost or white elephant or whatever it was, and when we looked back that way, everything was still. The apparition had disappeared.
The most wonderful thing was the rise in the water level. For the water to rise 4½ feet would [Pg 121]have been impossible under ordinary circumstances even if a thousand elephants had got into the water.
The most amazing thing was the increase in the water level. For the water to rise 4½ feet would [Pg 121]have been impossible under normal circumstances, even if a thousand elephants had jumped in.
We were all wide awake—We went home immediately because we required a change of clothes.
We were all wide awake—We went home right away because we needed a change of clothes.
The old man (my friend's father) was waiting for us. "Well you are wet" he said.
The old man (my friend's dad) was waiting for us. "Wow, you’re soaked," he said.
"Yes" said we.
"Yes," we said.
"Rightly served" said the old man.
"That's rightly served," said the old man.
He did not ask what had happened. We were told subsequently that he had got wet like us a number of times when he was a youngster himself.
He didn't ask what happened. We were later told that he had gotten wet like us several times when he was a kid too.
FOOTNOTE:
[2] Since the publication of the first edition "Hasting House" has been converted into an Indian Rugby for the benefit of the cadets of the rich families in Bengal.
[2] Since the first edition was published, "Hasting House" has been transformed into an Indian Rugby program to benefit the cadets from wealthy families in Bengal.
A STRANGE INCIDENT.
When I was at college there happened what was a most inexplicable incident.
When I was in college, something happened that was completely baffling.
The matter attracted some attention at that time, but has now been forgotten as it was really not so very extraordinary. The police in fact, when called in, explained the matter or at least thought they had done so, to everybody's satisfaction. I was, however, not satisfied with the explanation given by the police. This was what actually happened.
The issue got some attention back then, but it's now been forgotten since it wasn't all that extraordinary. When the police were called in, they explained the situation—or at least they thought they had—to everyone's satisfaction. However, I wasn't satisfied with the police's explanation. Here’s what really happened.
The college was a very big one with a large boarding-house attached to it. The boarding-house was a building separate from the college situated at a distance of about 100 yards from the college building. It was in the form of a quadrangle with a lawn in the centre. The area of this lawn must have been 2,500 square yards. Of course it was surrounded on all sides by buildings, that is, by a row of single rooms on each side.
The college was quite large with a big boarding house connected to it. The boarding house was a separate building located about 100 yards away from the college. It was designed as a quadrangle with a lawn in the middle. This lawn
In the boarding-house there was a common room for the amusement of the students. There were all sorts of indoor games including a minia[Pg 123]ture billiard table in this common room. I was a regular visitor there. I did not care for any other indoor game than chess. Of course chess meant keeping out of bed, till late at night.
In the boarding house, there was a common room for the students to hang out and have fun. It had all kinds of indoor games, including a miniature billiard table. I used to go there frequently. I wasn’t really interested in any other indoor games except chess. Of course, playing chess meant staying up late at night instead of going to bed.
On this particular occasion, I think it was in November, a certain gentleman, who was an ex-student of the college, was paying us a visit. He was staying with us in the boarding-house. He had himself passed 4 years in that boarding-house and naturally had a love for it. In his time he was very popular with the other boarders and with the Superintendent. Dr. M.N., an English gentleman who was also an inmate of the Boarding-House. With the permission of the learned Doctor, the Superintendent, we decided to make a night of it, and so we all assembled in the common room after dinner. I can picture to myself the cheerful faces of all the students present on that occasion in the well lighted Hall. So far as I know only one of that group is now dead. He was the most jovial and the best beloved of all. May he rest in peace!
On this particular occasion, I think it was in November, a certain gentleman, who was a former student of the college, came to visit us. He was staying with us at the boarding house. He had spent 4 years in that boarding house and naturally had a fondness for it. During his time, he was very popular with the other boarders and the Superintendent, Dr. M.N., an English gentleman who also lived in the boarding house. With the permission of the learned Doctor, the Superintendent, we decided to make it a special night, so we all gathered in the common room after dinner. I can picture the cheerful faces of all the students present that evening in the well-lit Hall. As far as I know, only one of that group has passed away. He was the most jovial and loved of all. May he rest in peace!
Now to return from this mournful digression. I could see old Mathura sitting next to me with a Hookah with a very long stem, directing the moves of the chessmen. There was old Birju at [Pg 124]the miniature billiard table poking at everybody with his cue who laughed when he missed an easy shot.
Now, back to this sad topic. I could see old Mathura sitting next to me with a Hookah that had a really long stem, guiding the chess pieces. There was old Birju at [Pg 124] the tiny billiard table, poking everyone with his cue whenever he missed an easy shot, and they all laughed.
Then came in the Superintendent, Dr. M.N. and in a hurry to conceal his Hookah (Indians never smoke in the presence of their elders and superiors) old Mathura nearly upset the table on which the chessmen were; and the mirth went on with redoubled vigour as the Doctor was one of the loudest and merriest of the whole lot on such occasions.
Then the Superintendent, Dr. M.N., walked in, and in a rush to hide his hookah (Indians never smoke in front of their elders and superiors), old Mathura almost knocked over the table with the chess pieces on it; the laughter continued with even more energy since the Doctor was one of the loudest and merriest people in the group during these moments.
Thus we went on till nearly one in the morning when the Doctor ordered everybody to go to bed. Of course we were glad to retire but we were destined to be soon disturbed.
So we continued until almost one in the morning when the Doctor told everyone to go to bed. We were definitely happy to head to our rooms, but we were soon going to be disrupted.
Earlier the same evening we had been playing a friendly Hockey match, and one of the players, let us call him Ram Gholam, had been slightly hurt. As a matter of fact he always got hurt whenever he played.
Earlier the same evening we had been playing a friendly hockey match, and one of the players, let’s call him Ram Gholam, had been slightly hurt. In fact, he always got hurt whenever he played.
During the evening the hurt had been forgotten but as soon as he was in bed it was found that he could not sleep. The matter was reported to the Superintendent who finding that there was really nothing the matter with him suggested that the affected parts should be washed with hot water [Pg 125]and finally wrapped in heated castor leaves and bandaged over with flannel. (This is the best medicine for gouty pain—not for hurt caused by a hockey stick).
During the evening, he had forgotten about the pain, but as soon as he got into bed, he realized he couldn't sleep. The issue was brought to the Superintendent's attention, who found that there was actually nothing seriously wrong with him. He suggested that the affected areas be washed with hot water [Pg 125] and then wrapped in heated castor leaves, secured with a flannel bandage. (This is the best remedy for gout pain—not for injuries from a hockey stick).
There was a castor tree in the compound and a servant was despatched to bring the leaves. In the meantime a few of us went to the kitchen, made a fire and boiled some water. While thus engaged we heard a noise and a cry for help. We rushed out and ran along the verandah (corridor) to the place whence the cry came. It was coming from the room of Prayag, one of the boarders. We pushed the door but found that it was bolted from inside, we shouted to him to open but he would not. The door had four glass panes on the top and we discovered that the upper bolt only had been used; as a matter of fact the lower bolts had all been removed, because on closing the door from outside, once it had been found that a bolt at the bottom had dropped into its socket and the door had to be broken before it could be opened.
There was a castor tree in the yard, and a staff member was sent to get the leaves. Meanwhile, a few of us went to the kitchen, made a fire, and boiled some water. While we were doing that, we heard a noise and someone shouting for help. We rushed out and ran along the corridor to where the cry was coming from. It was coming from Prayag's room, one of the boarders. We pushed the door but found it was locked from the inside; we yelled for him to open it, but he wouldn’t. The door had four glass panes at the top, and we realized that only the upper bolt was secured; the lower bolts had all been removed because when closing the door from the outside, it was discovered that a bottom bolt had fallen into place, and the door had to be broken to get it open.
Prayag's room was in darkness. There was a curtain inside and so we could see nothing from outside. We could hear Prayag groaning. The Superintendent came up. To break the glass pane [Pg 126]nearest to the bolt was the work of a minute. The door was opened and we all rushed in. It was a room 14'x12'; many of us could not, therefore, come in. When we went in we took a light with us. It was one of the hurricane lanterns—the one we had taken to the kitchen. The lamp suddenly went out. At the same time a brickbat came rattling down from the roof and fell near my feet, thus I could feel it with my feet and tell what it was. And Prayag groaned again. Dr. M.N. came in, and we helped Prayag out of his bed and took him out on the verandah. Then we saw another brickbat come from the roof of the verandah, and fell in front of Prayag a few inches from his feet. We took him to the central lawn and stood in the middle of it. This time a whole solid brick came from the sky. It fell a few inches from my feet and remained standing on its edge. If it had toppled over it would have fallen on my toes.
Prayag's room was dark. There was a curtain inside, so we couldn’t see anything from outside. We could hear Prayag groaning. The Superintendent came up. Breaking the glass pane [Pg 126] closest to the bolt took just a minute. The door opened, and we all rushed in. The room was 14'x12'; many of us couldn’t fit inside. When we entered, we brought a light with us. It was one of the hurricane lanterns—the one we had taken to the kitchen. The lamp suddenly went out. At the same time, a brick came crashing down from the roof and landed near my feet, so I could feel it with my feet and know what it was. And Prayag groaned again. Dr. M.N. came in, and we helped Prayag out of his bed and onto the verandah. Then we saw another brick fall from the roof of the verandah, landing just a few inches from Prayag's feet. We took him to the central lawn and stood in the middle of it. This time, a solid brick fell from the sky. It landed a few inches from my feet and stood on its edge. If it had toppled, it would have landed on my toes.
By this time all the boarders had come up. Prayag stood in the middle of the group shivering and sweating. A few more brickbats came but not one of us was hurt. Then the trouble ceased. We removed Prayag to the Superintendent's room and put him in the Doctor's bed. There were a reading lamp on a stool near the head of [Pg 127]the bed and a Holy Bible on it. The learned Doctor must have been reading it when he was disturbed. Another bed was brought in and the Doctor passed the night in it.
By this time, all the boarders had gathered. Prayag stood in the middle of the group, shivering and sweating. A few more stones were thrown, but none of us got hurt. Then the chaos stopped. We took Prayag to the Superintendent's room and placed him in the Doctor's bed. There was a reading lamp on a stool next to the head of [Pg 127]the bed and a Holy Bible on it. The knowledgeable Doctor must have been reading it when he was interrupted. Another bed was brought in, and the Doctor spent the night in it.
In the morning came the police.
In the morning, the police arrived.
They found a goodly heap of brickbats and bones in Prayag's room and on the lawn. There was an investigation, but nothing came out of it. The police however explained the matter as follows:—
They found a large pile of bricks and bones in Prayag's room and on the lawn. There was an investigation, but nothing came of it. The police, however, clarified the situation as follows:—
There were some people living in the two-storied houses in the neighbourhood. The brickbats and the bones must have come from there. As a matter of fact the police discovered that the Boarding House students and the people who lived in these houses were not on good terms. Those people had organized a music party and the students had objected to it. The matter had been reported to the Magistrate and had ended in a decision in favour of the students. Hence the strained relations. This was the most natural explanation and the only explanation. But this explanation did not satisfy me for several reasons.
There were some people living in the two-story houses in the neighborhood. The bricks and bones must have come from there. In fact, the police found out that the Boarding House students and the residents of those houses didn’t get along. The residents had thrown a music party, and the students had complained about it. The issue was reported to the Magistrate and ended with a decision favoring the students. Hence, the tense relations. This was the most straightforward explanation and the only explanation. But this explanation didn’t satisfy me for several reasons.
The first reason was that the college compound contained another well kept lawn that stood between the Hostel buildings and those two-storied [Pg 128]houses. There were no brickbats on this lawn. If brickbats had been thrown from those houses some at least would have fallen upon the lawn.
The first reason was that the college grounds had another well-maintained lawn that separated the Hostel buildings from those two-story [Pg 128] houses. There were no bricks on this lawn. If bricks had been thrown from those houses, at least some would have landed on the lawn.
Then as regarded the brickbats that were in the room, they had all dropped from the ceiling; but in the morning we found the tiles of the roof intact. Thirdly, in the middle of the central lawn there was at least one whole brick. The nearest building from which a brick might have been thrown was at a distance of 100 yards and to throw a whole brick 9"x4½"x3" such a distance would require a machine of some kind or other and none was found in the house.
Then, about the brickbats that were in the room, they all fell from the ceiling; but in the morning, we found the roof tiles intact. Thirdly, in the middle of the central lawn, there was at least one whole brick. The closest building from which a brick could have been thrown was 100 yards away, and throwing a whole brick measuring 9"x4½"x3" that far would need some kind of machine, which we did not find in the house.
The last thing that created doubts in my mind was this that not one brickbat had hit anybody. There were so many of us there and there was such an abundance of brickbats still not one of us was hit, and it is well known that brickbats hurled by Ghostly hands do not hit anybody. In fact the whole brick that came and stood on edge within 3 inches of my toe would have hurt me if it had only toppled over.
The final thing that made me question things was that not a single brickbat had struck anyone. There were so many of us there, and there were plenty of brickbats, yet none of us got hit. It's common knowledge that brickbats thrown by Ghostly hands don’t hit anyone. In fact, the very brick that stood on its edge just 3 inches from my toe would have hurt me if it had just toppled over.
It is known to most of the readers that Sutteeism was the practice of burning the widows on the funeral pyre of their dead husbands. [Pg 129]This practice was prevalent in Bengal down to the year 1828 when a law forbidding the aiding and abetting of Sutteeism was passed. Before the Act, of course, many women were, in a way, forced to become Suttees. The public opinion against a widow's surviving was so great that she preferred to die rather than live after her husband's death.
Most readers are aware that Sutteeism was the practice of burning widows on their husbands' funeral pyres. [Pg 129]This practice was common in Bengal until 1828, when a law was passed that prohibited the assistance and encouragement of Sutteeism. Before the law, many women felt compelled to become Suttees. The societal pressure against a widow living on was so intense that she often chose death over surviving after her husband's passing.
The law has, however, changed the custom and the public opinion too.
The law has, however, changed both the custom and public opinion as well.
Still, every now and then there are found cases of determined Sutteeism among all classes in India who profess Hinduism. Frequent instances are found in Bengal; and whenever a case comes to the notice of the public the newspapers report it in a manner which shows that respect for the Suttee is not yet dead.
Still, every now and then, there are cases of committed Sutteeism among all classes in India that practice Hinduism. There are many instances in Bengal, and whenever a case is brought to the public's attention, the newspapers report it in a way that shows respect for Suttee is not yet gone.
Sometimes a verdict of "Suicide during temporary insanity" is returned, but, of course, whoever reads the report understands how matters stand.
Sometimes a verdict of "Suicide during temporary insanity" is given, but, of course, anyone who reads the report knows what really happened.
I know of a recent case in which a gentleman who was in Government service died leaving a young widow.
I know about a recent case where a man who worked for the government passed away, leaving behind a young widow.
[Pg 130]When the husband's dead body was being removed the wife looked so jolly that nobody suspected that anything was wrong with her.
[Pg 130]When the husband’s corpse was being taken away, the wife looked so cheerful that no one suspected there was anything off with her.
But when all the male members of the family had gone away with the bier the young widow quietly procured a tin of Kerosine oil and a few bed sheets. She soaked the bed sheets well in the oil and then wrapped them securely round her person and further secured them by means of a rope. She then shut all the doors of her room and set the clothes on fire. By the time the doors were forced open (there were only ladies in the house at that time) she was dead.
But when all the men in the family had left with the coffin, the young widow quietly got a can of kerosene and a few bed sheets. She soaked the bed sheets thoroughly in the oil and then wrapped them tightly around herself, securing them with a rope. She then closed all the doors to her room and set the sheets on fire. By the time the doors were forced open (only women were in the house at that moment), she was dead.
Of course this was a case of suicide pure and simple and there was the usual verdict of suicide during temporary insanity, but I personally doubt the temporary insanity very much. This case, however, is too painful.
Of course, this was a straightforward case of suicide, and there was the typical verdict of suicide due to temporary insanity, but I personally doubt the idea of temporary insanity. This case, however, is just too painful.
The one that I am now going to relate is more interesting and more mysterious, and probably more instructive.
The story I’m about to share is more interesting, more mysterious, and probably more educational.
Babu Bhagwan Prasad, now the late Babu Bhagwan Prasad, was a clerk in the —— office in the United Provinces. He was a grown-up man of 45 when the incident happened.
Babu Bhagwan Prasad, now the late Babu Bhagwan Prasad, was a clerk in the —— office in the United Provinces. He was a 45-year-old man when the incident happened.
[Pg 131]He had an attack of cold which subsequently developed into pneumonia and after a lingering illness of 8 days he died at about 8 o'clock one morning.
[Pg 131]He got a cold that later turned into pneumonia, and after a long illness of 8 days, he passed away around 8 o'clock one morning.
He had, of course, a wife and a number of children.
He had, of course, a wife and several children.
Babu Bhagwan Prasad was a well paid officer and maintained a large family consisting of brothers—their wives and their children.
Babu Bhagwan Prasad was a well-paid officer and supported a large family that included brothers, their wives, and their children.
At the time of his death, in fact, when the doctor went away in the morning giving his opinion that it was a question of minutes, his wife seemed the least affected of all. While all the members of the family were collected round the bed of their dying relative the lady withdrew to her room saying that she was going to dress for the journey. Of course nobody took any notice of her at the time. She retired to her room and dressed herself in the most elaborate style, and marked her forehead with a large quantity of "Sindur" for the last time.
At the time of his death, when the doctor left in the morning stating that it was just a matter of minutes, his wife seemed the least affected of everyone. While all the family members gathered around the bed of their dying relative, she went to her room, saying she needed to get ready for the journey. Naturally, no one paid her any attention at that moment. She went to her room and dressed up in the most elaborate way, marking her forehead with a significant amount of "Sindur" for the last time.
["Sindur" is red oxide of mercury or lead used by orthodox Hindu women in some parts of India whose husbands are alive; widows do not use it.]
["Sindur" is red oxide of mercury or lead used by traditional Hindu women in some areas of India whose husbands are alive; widows don’t use it.]
After dressing she came back to the room where her dying husband was and approached the [Pg 132]bed. Those who were there made way for her in surprise. She sat down on the bed and finally lay down by her dying husband's side. This demonstration of sentimentalism could not be tolerated in a family where the Purda is strictly observed and one or two elderly ladies tried to remonstrate.
After getting dressed, she returned to the room where her dying husband was and walked up to the [Pg 132]bed. The people there stepped aside in surprise. She sat on the bed and eventually lay down beside her dying husband. This show of emotion couldn't be accepted in a family where the Purda is strictly followed, and one or two older women tried to intervene.
But on touching her they found that she was dead. The husband was dead too. They had both died simultaneously. When the doctor arrived he found the lady dead, but he could not ascertain the cause of her death.
But when they touched her, they found that she was dead. The husband was dead too. They had both died at the same time. When the doctor arrived, he found the lady dead, but he couldn't determine the cause of her death.
Everybody thought she had taken poison but nothing could be discovered by post mortem examination.
Everybody thought she had taken poison, but nothing could be found during the post mortem examination.
There was not a trace of any kind of poison in the body.
There was no sign of any poison in the body.
The funeral of the husband and the wife took place that afternoon and they were cremated on the same pyre.
The funeral for the husband and wife happened that afternoon, and they were cremated on the same pyre.
The stomach and some portions of the intestines of the deceased lady were sent to the chemical examiner and his report (which arrived a week later) did not disclose anything.
The stomach and some parts of the intestines of the deceased woman were sent to the chemical examiner, and his report (which came a week later) didn’t reveal anything.
The matter remains a mystery.
The matter is still a mystery.
[Pg 133]It will never be found out what force killed the lady at such a critical moment. Probably it was the strong will of the Suttee that would not allow her body to be separated from that of her husband even in death.
[Pg 133]It will never be known what force killed the lady at such a critical moment. It was probably the strong will of the Suttee that wouldn’t allow her body to be separated from her husband’s, even in death.
Another very strange incident is reported from a place near Agra in the United Provinces.
Another very strange incident has been reported from a location near Agra in the United Provinces.
There were two respectable residents of the town who were close neighbours. For the convenience of the readers we shall call them Smith and Jones.
There were two upstanding residents of the town who lived next to each other. For the ease of our readers, let's call them Smith and Jones.
Smith and Jones, as has been said already, were close neighbours and the best of friends. Each had his wife and children living with him.
Smith and Jones, as mentioned before, were close neighbors and the best of friends. Each had his wife and kids living with him.
Now Mr. Smith got fever, on a certain very hot day in June. The fever would not leave him and on the tenth day it was discovered that it was typhoid fever of the worst type.
Now Mr. Smith caught a fever on a particularly hot day in June. The fever wouldn't go away, and on the tenth day, it was discovered that he had severe typhoid fever.
Now typhoid fever is in itself very dangerous, but more so in the case of a person who gets it in June. So poor Smith had no chance of recovery. Of course Jones knew it. Mrs. Smith was a rather uneducated elderly lady and the children were too young. So the medical treatment as well as the [Pg 134]general management of Mr. Smith's affairs was left entirely in the hands of Mr. Jones.
Now, typhoid fever is quite dangerous, but it's even worse for someone who contracts it in June. Poor Smith had no chance of recovery. Of course, Jones was aware of that. Mrs. Smith was an elderly lady with limited education, and the children were too young. So, the medical treatment and the [Pg 134]overall management of Mr. Smith's affairs were completely left to Mr. Jones.
Mr. Jones did his best. He procured the best medical advice. He got the best medicines prescribed by the doctors and engaged the best nurse available. But his efforts were of no avail. On a certain Thursday afternoon Smith began to sink fast and at about eight in the evening he died.
Mr. Jones did everything he could. He got the best medical advice. He had the best medicines prescribed by the doctors and hired the best nurse available. But his efforts didn’t work. On a Thursday afternoon, Smith started to decline quickly, and around eight in the evening, he died.
Mr. Jones on his return from his office that day at about four in the afternoon had been informed that Mr. Smith's condition was very bad, and he had at once gone over to see what he could do.
Mr. Jones, when he got back from his office around four in the afternoon, was told that Mr. Smith's condition was really serious, and he immediately went over to see how he could help.
He had sent for half a dozen doctors, but they on their arrival had found that the case was hopeless. Three of the doctors had accordingly gone away, but the other three had stayed behind.
He had called for six doctors, but when they arrived, they found the situation was hopeless. Three of the doctors left, but the other three stayed behind.
When however Smith was dead, and these three doctors had satisfied themselves that life was quite extinct, they too went away with Mr. Jones leaving the dead body in charge of the mourning members of the family of the deceased.
When Smith died, and these three doctors confirmed that he was truly gone, they left with Mr. Jones, leaving the deceased's body in the care of his grieving family members.
Mr. Jones at once set about making arrangements for the funeral early the next morning; and it was well after eleven at night that he [Pg 135]returned to a very late dinner at his own house. It was a particularly hot night and after smoking his last cigar for the day Mr. Jones went to bed, but not to sleep, after midnight. The death of his old friend and neighbour had made him very sad and thoughtful. The bed had been made on the open roof on the top of the house which was a two storied building and Mr. Jones lay watching the stars and thinking.
Mr. Jones immediately started making arrangements for the funeral early the next morning, and he didn't get back home for a very late dinner until well after eleven at night. It was an especially hot night, and after smoking his last cigar of the day, Mr. Jones went to bed, but he couldn’t sleep until after midnight. The death of his old friend and neighbor had left him feeling very sad and reflective. The bed had been set up on the open roof of the two-story house, and Mr. Jones lay there watching the stars and thinking.
At about one in the morning there was a loud knock at the front door. Mr. Jones who was wide awake thought it was one of the servants returning home late and so he did not take any notice of it.
At around one in the morning, there was a loud knock at the front door. Mr. Jones, who was wide awake, thought it was one of the servants coming home late, so he ignored it.
After a few moments the knock was repeated at the door which opened on the stairs leading to the roof of the second storey on which Mr. Jones was sleeping. [The visitor had evidently passed through the front door]. This time Mr. Jones knew it was no servant. His first impression was that it was one of the mutual friends who had heard of Smith's death and was coming to make enquiries. So he shouted out "Who is there?"
After a few moments, the knock came again at the door that led to the stairs going up to the roof of the second floor where Mr. Jones was sleeping. [The visitor clearly came in through the front door]. This time, Mr. Jones realized it wasn't a servant. His first thought was that it was one of their mutual friends who had heard about Smith's death and was coming to ask questions. So he called out, "Who is it?"
"It is I,—Smith" was the reply.
"It’s me, Smith," was the reply.
"Smith—Smith is dead" stammered Mr. Jones.
"Smith—Smith is dead," stammered Mr. Jones.
[Pg 136]"I want to speak to you, Jones—open the door or I shall come and kill you" said the voice of Smith from beyond the door. A cold sweat stood on Mr. Jones's forehead. It was Smith speaking, there was no doubt of that,—Smith, whom he had seen expire before his very eyes five hours ago. Mr. Jones began to look for a weapon to defend himself.
[Pg 136]"I need to talk to you, Jones—open the door or I’ll come in and kill you," said Smith's voice from outside the door. A cold sweat broke out on Mr. Jones's forehead. It was definitely Smith speaking—there was no doubt about it—Smith, who he had seen die right in front of him five hours earlier. Mr. Jones started searching for a weapon to protect himself.
There was nothing available except a rather heavy hammer which had been brought up an hour earlier that very night to fix a nail in the wall for hanging a lamp. Mr. Jones took this up and waited for the spirit of Smith at the head of the stairs.
There was nothing else around except a pretty heavy hammer that had been brought up an hour before that night to fix a nail in the wall for hanging a lamp. Mr. Jones picked it up and waited for Smith's spirit at the top of the stairs.
The spirit passed through this closed door also. Though the staircase was in total darkness still Mr. Jones could see Smith coming up step by step.
The spirit went through the closed door too. Even though the staircase was completely dark, Mr. Jones could see Smith climbing up step by step.
Up and up came Smith and breathlessly Jones waited with the hammer in his hand. Now only three steps divided them.
Up and up came Smith, and breathlessly, Jones waited with the hammer in his hand. Now only three steps separated them.
"I shall kill you" hissed Smith. Mr. Jones aimed a blow with the hammer and hit Smith between the eyes. With a groan Smith fell down. Mr. Jones fainted.
"I'll kill you," Smith hissed. Mr. Jones swung the hammer and hit Smith between the eyes. With a groan, Smith fell down. Mr. Jones fainted.
[Pg 137]A couple of hours later there was a great commotion at the house of Mr. Smith. The dead body had mysteriously disappeared.
[Pg 137]A few hours later, there was a huge uproar at Mr. Smith's house. The dead body had vanished without explanation.
The first thing they could think of was to go and inform Mr. Jones.
The first thing they could think of was to go and tell Mr. Jones.
So one of the young sons of Smith came to Mr. Jones's house. The servant admitted him and told him where to find the master.
So one of Smith's young sons came to Mr. Jones's house. The servant let him in and told him where to find the master.
Young Smith knocked at the door leading to the staircase but got no reply. "After his watchful nights he is sleeping soundly" thought young Smith.
Young Smith knocked on the door to the staircase but didn’t get a response. “After his long nights of watching, he must be sleeping deeply,” thought young Smith.
But then Jones must be awakened.
But then Jones needs to be woken up.
The whole household woke up but not Mr. Jones. One of the servants then procured a ladder and got upon the roof. Mr. Jones was not upon his bed nor under it either. The servant thought he would open the door leading to the staircase and admit the people who were standing outside beyond the door at the bottom of the stairs. There was a number of persons now at the door including Mrs. Jones, her children, servants and young Smith.
The entire household woke up except for Mr. Jones. One of the servants grabbed a ladder and climbed up to the roof. Mr. Jones wasn't in his bed or underneath it. The servant decided to open the door to the staircase and let in the people waiting outside at the bottom of the stairs. A crowd had gathered at the door, including Mrs. Jones, her children, the servants, and young Smith.
The servant stumbled upon something. It was dark but he knew it was the body of his master. He passed on but then he stumbled [Pg 138]again. There was another human being in the way. "Who is this other?—probably a thief" thought the servant.
The servant tripped over something. It was dark, but he recognized it was the body of his master. He moved on, but then he tripped [Pg 138]again. There was another person in his path. "Who is this? Probably a thief," the servant thought.
He opened the door and admitted the people who were outside. They had lights with them. As they came in it was found that the second body on the stairs two or three steps below the landing was the dead body of Smith while the body on the landing was the unconscious form of Mr. Jones.
He opened the door and let in the people who were outside. They brought lights with them. As they entered, it became clear that the second body on the stairs, two or three steps below the landing, was Smith's dead body, while the body on the landing was the unconscious form of Mr. Jones.
Restoratives were applied and Jones came to his senses and then related the story that has been recorded above. A doctor was summoned and he found the wound caused by Jones's hammer on Smith's head. There was a deep cut but no blood had come out, therefore, it appeared that the wound must have been caused at least two or three hours after death.
Restoratives were administered, and Jones regained consciousness. He then recounted the story mentioned above. A doctor was called in, and he discovered the wound on Smith's head caused by Jones's hammer. There was a deep cut, but no blood had come out, so it seemed that the wound must have been inflicted at least two or three hours after death.
The doctors never investigated whether death could have been caused by the blow given by the hammer. They thought there was no need of an investigation either, because they had left Smith quite dead at eight in the evening.
The doctors never looked into whether the death could have been caused by the blow from the hammer. They figured there was no need for an investigation either since they had found Smith completely dead at eight in the evening.
How Smith's dead body was spirited away and came to Jones's house has been a mystery which will probably never be solved.
How Smith's dead body was taken away and ended up at Jones's house has been a mystery that will probably never be solved.
[Pg 139]Thinking over the matter recorded above the writer has come to the conclusion that probably a natural explanation might be given of the affair.
[Pg 139]After considering the matter discussed above, the writer has concluded that there might be a natural explanation for what happened.
Taking however all the facts of the case as given above to be true (and there is no reason to suppose that they are not) the only explanation that could be given and in fact that was given by some of the sceptical minds of Agra at that time was as follows:—
Taking all the facts of the case mentioned above as true (and there's no reason to think they aren't), the only explanation that could be provided—and actually was provided by some of the skeptical minds of Agra at that time—was as follows:—
"Smith was dead. Jones was a very old friend of his. He was rather seriously affected. He must have, in an unconscious state of mind like a somnambulist, carried the dead body of Smith to his own house without being detected in the act. Then his own fevered imagination endowed Smith with the faculty of speech, dead though the latter was; and in a moment of—well—call it temporary insanity, if you please—he inflicted the wound on the forehead of Smith's dead body."
"Smith was dead. Jones was a very old friend of his. He was deeply affected by it. In a state of unconsciousness, like a sleepwalker, he must have carried Smith's lifeless body to his own house without anyone noticing. Then, his overactive imagination gave Smith the ability to speak, even though he was dead; and in a moment of—well—call it temporary insanity, if you like—he inflicted a wound on the forehead of Smith's corpse."
This was the only plausible explanation that could be given of the affair; but regard being had to the fact that Smith's dead body was lying in an upper storey of the house and that there was a number of servants between the death chamber and the main entrance to the house, the act of [Pg 140]removing the dead body without their knowing it was a difficult task, nay utterly impracticable.
This was the only reasonable explanation that could be offered for the situation; however, considering that Smith's dead body was lying in an upper floor of the house and that several servants were between the death room and the main entrance, the act of [Pg 140] removing the body without their noticing was a tough task, if not completely impossible.
Over and above this it was not feasible to carry away even at night, the dead body along the road, which is a well frequented thoroughfare, without being observed by anybody.
Over and above this, it wasn't possible to carry the dead body along the road at night, since it's a busy route, without being seen by someone.
Then there is the third fact that Jones was really not such a strong person that he could carry alone Smith's body that distance with ease.
Then there’s the third fact that Jones wasn’t really strong enough to carry Smith's body that distance on his own easily.
Smith's dead body as recovered in Jones' house had bare feet; whether there was any dust on the feet, had not been observed by anybody; otherwise some light might have been thrown on this apparently miraculous incident.
Smith's dead body, found in Jones' house, had bare feet; no one had noticed if there was any dust on the feet; otherwise, this seemingly miraculous event might have been better understood.
WHAT THE PROFESSOR SAW.
This story is not so painful as the one entitled "What Uncle Saw." How we wish that uncle had seen something else, but all the same how glad we are that uncle did not see what the professor saw. The professor is an M.A. of the University of Calcutta, in Chemistry, and is a Lecturer in a big college. This, of course, I only mention to show that this is not the invention of a foolish person.
This story isn’t as painful as the one titled "What Uncle Saw." We wish that uncle had seen something different, but we're still relieved that he didn’t see what the professor saw. The professor has an M.A. from the University of Calcutta in Chemistry and teaches at a large college. I mention this just to point out that this isn't the creation of someone foolish.
I shall now tell the story as I heard it from the professor.
I will now share the story as I heard it from the professor.
"I was a professor of chemistry in a Calcutta college in the year 18—. One morning I received a letter from home informing me that my eldest brother was ill. It was a case of fever due to cold. Of course, a man does sometimes catch cold and get fever too. There was nothing extraordinary about that.
"I was a chemistry professor at a college in Calcutta in the year 18—. One morning, I got a letter from home letting me know that my oldest brother was sick. It was a fever from having caught a cold. Sometimes, you just catch a cold and get a fever too. There wasn’t anything unusual about that."
"In the evening I did not receive any further news. This meant that my brother was better, because in any other case they would have written.
"In the evening, I didn't get any more news. This meant that my brother was doing better, because otherwise, they would have communicated."
[Pg 142]"A number of friends came to my diggings in the evening and invited me to join their party then going to a theatre. They had reserved some seat but one of the party for whom a seat had been reserved was unavoidably detained and hence a vacant seat. The news of my brother's illness had made me a little sad, the theatre, I thought, would cheer me up. So I joined.
[Pg 142]"A few friends came over to my place in the evening and asked me to join them for a night out at the theater. They had reserved some seats, but one of the group couldn't make it, leaving a seat empty. My brother's illness had put me in a bit of a down mood, and I figured the theater might lift my spirits. So I decided to go along.
"We left the theatre at about one in the morning. Coming to my house along the now deserted but well-lighted "College Street" of Calcutta I saw from a distance a tall man walking to and fro on the pavement in front of the Senate Hall. When I approached nearer I found that it was my brother of whose illness I had heard in the morning. I was surprised.
We left the theater around one in the morning. As we walked to my house down the now empty but well-lit "College Street" in Calcutta, I noticed a tall man pacing back and forth on the sidewalk in front of the Senate Hall. When I got closer, I realized it was my brother, whose illness I had heard about that morning. I was surprised.
"'What are you doing here—brother.' I asked.
"'What are you doing here—bro?'" I asked.
"'I came to tell you something.'
'I came to tell you something.'
"'But you were ill—I heard this morning—by what train did you come?' I asked.
"'But you were sick—I heard this morning—what train did you take?' I asked.
"'I did not come by train—never mind—I went to your "Basa" (lodgings) and found you were out—gone to the theatre, so I waited for you [Pg 143]here as I thought you would prefer walking home instead of taking a hackney carriage—'
"'I didn't come by train—never mind—I went to your place and found you were out—gone to the theater, so I waited for you [Pg 143]here because I thought you'd rather walk home instead of taking a cab—'
"'Very fortunate I did not take one—'
'I'm really glad I didn't take one—'
"'In that case I would have seen you at your quarters.'
"'In that case, I would have seen you at your place.'"
"'Then come along with me—' I said.
"'Then come with me—' I said.
"'No' he said 'I shall stay where I am—what I have come to tell you is this, that after I am gone you will take care of the mother and see that she has everything she wants—'
"'No,' he said, 'I’m going to stay right here—what I came to tell you is this: after I’m gone, you need to take care of Mom and make sure she has everything she needs—'
"'But where are you going—' I asked puzzled.
"'But where are you going—' I asked, confused."
"'Never mind where I am going—but will you promise—'
"'Never mind where I'm going—but will you promise—'
"'Promise what—?' I asked.
"'Promise what—?' I asked."
"'That you will see that the mother has everything she wants.'
"'You will see that the mother has everything she wants.'"
"'Certainly—but where on earth are you going—' I asked again.
"'Of course—but where on earth are you going—' I asked again.
"'I can depend upon your promise then' he said and vanished.
"I can count on your promise then," he said and disappeared.
"He vanished mysteriously. In what direction he went I could not say. There was no bye-lane near. It was a very well-lighted part of the [Pg 144]city. He vanished into the thin air. I rubbed my eyes and looked round.
"He disappeared without a trace. I couldn’t tell which way he went. There was no side street nearby. This was a very well-lit area of the [Pg 144]city. He just faded away. I rubbed my eyes and scanned the surroundings."
"A policeman was coming along. He was about 50 feet away.
A police officer was approaching. He was about 50 feet away.
"I inquired him if he had seen the gentleman who was talking to me.
I asked him if he had seen the guy who was talking to me.
"'Did you see the other gentleman, officer?' I asked.
"'Did you see the other guy, officer?' I asked."
"'Yes' he said looking around 'there were two of you—where is the other—has he robbed you of all you had—these pickpockets have a mysterious way of disappearing—'
"'Yes,' he said, looking around. 'There were two of you—where's the other one? Did he steal everything you had? These pickpockets have a strange way of vanishing—'"
"'He was my brother' I said 'and no pickpocket.'
"'He was my brother,' I said, 'and definitely not a pickpocket.'"
"The policeman looked puzzled too.
"The cop looked puzzled too."
"I shouted aloud calling my brother by name but received no reply. I took out my gold watch. It was half past one. I walked home at a brisk pace.
"I shouted loudly, calling my brother's name, but got no response. I pulled out my gold watch. It was 1:30. I walked home quickly."
"At home I was informed by the servant that my brother had come to look for me an hour ago but on being informed that I was out, had gone away.
"At home, the servant told me that my brother had come looking for me an hour ago, but when he found out I was out, he left."
"Whenever he came to Calcutta from the suburbs he put up with a friend of his instead of [Pg 145]with me. So I decided to look him up at his friend's house in the morning. But I was not destined to carry out that plan.
"Whenever he visited Calcutta from the suburbs, he stayed with a friend of his instead of [Pg 145]with me. So I decided to check in on him at his friend's house in the morning. But I wasn't meant to follow through with that plan."
"Early the next morning I received a telegram that my brother was dead. The telegram had been sent at 1.20 a.m. He must have died an hour before. Well—there it was.
"Early the next morning, I got a telegram saying my brother was dead. The telegram had been sent at 1:20 AM. He must have died about an hour earlier. Well—there it was."
"I had seen him and so had the policeman. The servant had seen him too. There could be no mistake about that.
"I had seen him, and so had the policeman. The servant had seen him as well. There was no doubt about that."
"I took an early train and reached my suburban home at 10 a.m. I was informed that my brother had died at midnight. But I had seen him at about half past one and the servant had seen him at about 12.30. I did not tell anybody anything at that time. But I did so afterwards. I was not dreaming—because the conversation we had was a pretty long one. The servant and the police constable could not have been mistaken either. But the mystery remains."
"I caught an early train and got home in the suburbs by 10 AM I was told that my brother had died at midnight. But I had seen him around 1:30, and the servant had seen him at about 12:30. I didn't say anything to anyone at that moment, but I did later on. I wasn't dreaming—our conversation was quite lengthy. The servant and the police officer must have been right as well. But the mystery still stands."
This was the exact story of the professor. Here is something else to the point.
This was exactly the professor's story. Here's something else relevant.
Suicidal Telepathy.
Suicidal Telepathy.
A remarkable case of what may be called suicidal telepathy has occurred near Geneva. Mme. Simon, a Swiss widow aged fifty, had been greatly [Pg 146]distressed on account of the removal of her sister, who was five years younger, to a hospital. On Monday afternoon a number of persons who had ascended the Saleve, 4299 feet high, by the funicular railway, were horrified to see a woman walk out on to a ledge overlooking a sheer precipice of three hundred feet, and, after carefully wrapping a shawl round her head and face jump into space. The woman was Mme. Simon, says the Times of India, and she was found on the cliffs below in a mangled condition.
A shocking case of what might be called suicidal telepathy has happened near Geneva. Mme. Simon, a fifty-year-old Swiss widow, had been deeply upset due to her sister, who was five years younger, being taken to a hospital. On Monday afternoon, several people who had taken the funicular railway up the Saleve, which is 4,299 feet high, were horrified to see a woman step out onto a ledge above a sheer drop of three hundred feet, and after carefully wrapping a shawl around her head and face, jump into the void. The woman was Mme. Simon, reports the Times of India, and she was found on the cliffs below in a severely injured state.
At the same time Mme. Simon's sister, who had not seen or communicated with the former for a week, became hysterical saying her sister was dead and that she did not want to survive her. During the temporary absence of the nurse the woman got out of her bed—opened the window and jumped into the road from the first floor. She is seriously injured and her recovery is doubtful.
At the same time, Mme. Simon's sister, who hadn’t seen or talked to her for a week, became hysterical, claiming her sister was dead and that she didn’t want to live without her. During the nurse's brief absence, the woman got out of bed, opened the window, and jumped onto the street from the first floor. She is seriously injured, and her recovery is uncertain.
The news of the death of Mme. Simon was only known at the hospital nine hours later.
The news of Mme. Simon's death only reached the hospital nine hours later.
The Leader—Allahabad, 12th February 1913.
The Leader—Allahabad, February 12, 1913.
Much more wonderful than all this is the story of "The Astral Lady" which appeared in one of [Pg 147]the English Magazines a few months ago. In that case an English medical gentleman saw the Astral Lady in a first class railway compartment in England. Only accidentally he discovered the body of a lady nearly murdered and concealed under one of the seats. His medical help and artificial respiration and stimulants brought her round, and then the doctor saw the original of the Astral Lady in the recovered girl. Well—well—wonderful things do happen sometimes.
Much more amazing than all this is the story of "The Astral Lady," which showed up in one of [Pg 147] the English magazines a few months ago. In that case, an English doctor spotted the Astral Lady in a first-class train compartment in England. By chance, he discovered the nearly murdered body of a woman hidden under one of the seats. His medical assistance, including artificial respiration and stimulants, brought her back, and then the doctor recognized the real-life version of the Astral Lady in the recovered girl. Well—well—amazing things do happen sometimes.
The phenomenon mentioned in this chapter as the professor's experience is not new. Mr. Justice Norman of the Calcutta High Court saw his mother while sitting in court one day and others saw her too. A few hours later his Lordship received a telegram informing him of her death at the moment when he had seen her in court. This was in broad daylight. Unlike the professor the judge did not even know that his mother was ill.
The phenomenon discussed in this chapter as the professor's experience isn’t unprecedented. Mr. Justice Norman of the Calcutta High Court saw his mother while sitting in court one day, and others saw her too. A few hours later, he received a telegram informing him of her death at the exact moment he had seen her in court. This occurred in broad daylight. Unlike the professor, the judge had no idea that his mother was unwell.
The fact that immediately after death the dead person appears to some one near and dear to him has been vouched for by others whose veracity and intelligence cannot be questioned.
The fact that right after death, the deceased appears to someone close to them has been confirmed by others whose honesty and intelligence are beyond doubt.
The appearance of Miss Orme after her death at Mussoorie to Miss Mounce-Stephen in Lucknow [Pg 148]was related in the Allahabad High Court during the trial of the latter lady for the murder of the former. This is on the record of the case. This case created a good deal of interest at the time.
The sighting of Miss Orme after her death in Mussoorie by Miss Mounce-Stephen in Lucknow [Pg 148] was discussed in the Allahabad High Court during the trial of Miss Mounce-Stephen for the murder of Miss Orme. This is part of the case record. This case generated a lot of interest at the time.
Similar to what has been described above is the experience of Lord Brougham.
Similar to what has been described above is the experience of Lord Brougham.
An extract from his memoirs is as follows:—"A most remarkable thing happened to me. So remarkable that I must tell the story from the beginning. After I left the High School (i.e. Edinburgh) I went with G—— my most intimate friend, to attend the classes of the University.
An excerpt from his memoirs goes like this:—"Something truly remarkable happened to me. So remarkable that I need to tell the story from the start. After I left High School (i.e. Edinburgh), I went with G——, my closest friend, to attend classes at the University.
"There was no divinity class, but we frequently in our walks discussed many grave subjects—among others—the Immortality of the soul and a future state. This question and the possibility of the dead appearing to the living were subjects of much speculation, and we actually committed the folly of drawing up an agreement, written with our blood, to the effect that whichever of us died the first should appear to the other and thus solve the doubts we had entertained of the life after death.
"There wasn't a divinity class, but during our walks, we often talked about serious topics—among others—the immortality of the soul and an afterlife. This question, along with whether the dead could appear to the living, was a topic we speculated a lot about, and we even made the silly decision to create an agreement, written in our blood, stating that the first of us to die would come back to the other to help settle our doubts about life after death."
"After we had finished our classes at the college, G—— went to India having got an ap[Pg 149]pointment in the Civil Service there. He seldom wrote to me and after the lapse of a few years, I had nearly forgotten his existence. One day I had taken a warm bath, and, while lying in it enjoying the heat, I turned my head round, looking towards the chair on which I had deposited my clothes, as I was about to get out of the bath. On the chair sat G—looking calmly at me. How I got out of the bath I know not, but on recovering my senses I found myself sprawling on the floor. The apparition or whatever it was that had taken the likeness of G—had disappeared. The vision had produced such a shock that I had no inclination to talk about it or to speak about it even to Stewart, but the impression it made upon me was too vivid to be forgotten easily, and so strongly was I affected by it that I have here written down the whole history with the date, 19th December, and all particulars as they are fresh before me now. No doubt I had fallen asleep and that the appearance presented so distinctly before my eyes was a dream I cannot doubt, yet for years I had no communication with G—nor had there been anything to recall him to my recollection. Nothing had taken place concerning our Swedish travel connected with G—or with India or with anything relating to him or to any member of his [Pg 150]family. I recollected quickly enough our old discussion and the bargain we had made. I could not discharge from my mind the impression that G—— must have died and his appearance to me was to be received by me as a proof of a future state."
After we finished our classes at college, G—— went to India after getting a job in the Civil Service there. He rarely wrote to me, and after a few years, I had almost forgotten he existed. One day, I had taken a warm bath, and while lying there enjoying the heat, I turned my head toward the chair where I'd put my clothes, getting ready to get out of the bath. On the chair sat G—calmly looking at me. I can't remember how I got out of the bath, but when I regained my senses, I found myself sprawled on the floor. The apparition, or whatever it was that looked like G—had vanished. The shock of seeing him was so intense that I didn’t want to talk about it, not even with Stewart, but the impression it left on me was too strong to forget easily. I was so affected that I've written down the whole story along with the date, December 19th, and all the details as clearly as they come to mind now. No doubt I had fallen asleep and that what I saw so vividly was just a dream, yet for years, I hadn’t heard from G—nor was there anything to remind me of him. Nothing had happened regarding our Swedish trip related to G—or to India or to anyone connected to him or his family. I easily recalled our old discussion and the deal we made. I couldn’t shake the feeling that G—— must have died and that his appearance to me was a sign of something beyond this life.
This was on the 19th December 1799.
This was on December 19, 1799.
In October 1862 Lord Brougham added a postscript.
In October 1862, Lord Brougham added a postscript.
"I have just been copying out from my journal the account of this strange dream.
"I've just been transcribing from my journal the story of this strange dream."
"Certissima mortis imago, and now to finish the story begun about 60 years ago. Soon after my return to Edinburgh there arrived a letter from India announcing G's death, and that he died on the 19th December 1799."—The Pall Mall Magazine (1914) pp. 183-184.
"Certissima mortis imago, and now to finish the story that started about 60 years ago. Shortly after I got back to Edinburgh, I received a letter from India announcing G's death, which happened on December 19, 1799."—The Pall Mall Magazine (1914) pp. 183-184.
Another very fine story and one to the point comes from Hyderabad.
Another great story that is relevant comes from Hyderabad.
A certain Mr. J—— who was an Englishman, after reading the memoirs of Lord Brougham, was so affected that he related the whole story to his confidential Indian servant. We need not mention here what Mr. J's profession was, all that we need say is that he was not very rich and [Pg 151]in his profession there was no chance of his getting up one morning to find himself a millionaire.
A man named Mr. J——, who was English, was so moved after reading Lord Brougham's memoirs that he shared the entire story with his trusted Indian servant. We don't need to specify Mr. J's job; all we should mention is that he wasn't very wealthy and [Pg 151] in his line of work, there was no possibility of him waking up one morning to find himself a millionaire.
The master and servant executed a bond written with their blood that he who died first would see the other a rich man.
The master and servant made a blood pact stating that whoever died first would ensure the other became a wealthy person.
As it happened the native servant died first, and on his death Mr. J—— who was then a young man retired altogether from his business, which business was not in a very flourishing condition. Within a couple of years he went to England a millionaire. How he came by his money remains a secret. People in England were told that he had earned it in India. He must have done so, but the process of his earning he has kept strictly to himself. Mr. J—— is still alive and quite hale.
As it turned out, the native servant died first, and after that, Mr. J——, who was still a young man at the time, completely stepped back from his business, which wasn't doing very well. Within a couple of years, he returned to England as a millionaire. How he made his money remains a mystery. People in England were told that he made it in India. He probably did, but he's kept the details of how he earned it to himself. Mr. J—— is still alive and in good health.
A different event in which another friend of mine was concerned was thus described the other day. He had received a telegram to the effect that a very near relation of his was dying in Calcutta and that this dying person was desirous to see him. He started for Calcutta in all haste by the mail. The mail used to leave his station at about 3 P.M. in the afternoon and reach Calcutta early the next morning. It was hot weather and in his first class compartment there was no other passenger. He lay down on one of [Pg 152]the sleeping berths and the other one was empty. All the lamps including the night light had been switched off and the compartment was in total darkness, but for the moonlight. The moon beams too did not come into the compartment itself as the moon was nearly overhead.
A different incident involving another friend of mine was described the other day. He got a telegram saying that a close relative of his was dying in Calcutta and wanted to see him. He rushed to catch the mail train to Calcutta. The train used to leave his station around 3 PM and arrive in Calcutta early the next morning. It was hot, and in his first-class compartment, he was the only passenger. He lay down on one of the sleeping berths while the other one was empty. All the lights, including the night light, had been turned off, plunging the compartment into total darkness except for the moonlight. The moonlight didn’t even reach the compartment since the moon was almost directly overhead.
He had fallen into a disturbed sleep when on waking up he found there was another occupant of the compartment. As thefts had been a common incident on the line specially in first class compartments, my friend switched on the electric light, the button of which was within his reach. This could be done without getting up.
He had drifted into a restless sleep, and when he woke up, he noticed that someone else was in the compartment. Since thefts had been frequent on this route, especially in first-class compartments, my friend turned on the electric light using the button that was within his reach. He could do this without having to get up.
In the glare of the electric light he saw distinctly his dying relation. He thought he was dreaming. He rubbed his eyes and then looked again. The apparition had vanished. He got up and looked out of the window. The train was passing through a station, without stopping. He could read the name of the station clearly. He opened his time table to see that he was still 148 miles from Calcutta.
In the bright glare of the electric light, he clearly saw his dying relative. He thought he was dreaming. He rubbed his eyes and looked again. The ghostly figure had disappeared. He got up and looked out the window. The train was passing through a station without stopping. He could read the name of the station clearly. He opened his timetable to see that he was still 148 miles from Calcutta.
Then he went to sleep again. In the morning he thought he had been dreaming. But he observed that the railway time table was still open at [Pg 153]the place where he must have looked to ascertain the distance.
Then he went back to sleep. In the morning, he thought he had been dreaming. But he noticed that the railway timetable was still open at [Pg 153] where he must have checked the distance.
On reaching Calcutta he was told that his relation had died a few hours ago.
Upon arriving in Calcutta, he was informed that his relative had passed away just a few hours earlier.
My friend never related this to anybody till he knew that I was writing on the subject. This story, however, after what the professor saw loses its interest; and some suggested that it had better not be written at all. I only write this because this friend of mine—who is also a relation of mine—is a big Government servant and would not have told this story unless it was true.
My friend never spoke about this to anyone until he found out I was writing on the topic. However, after what the professor saw, this story loses its appeal; some people suggested it might be better not to write it at all. I'm sharing this only because this friend of mine—who is also a relative—is a high-ranking government official and wouldn't have shared this story unless it was true.
To the point is the following story which was in the papers about March 1914.
To the point is the following story that was in the papers around March 1914.
'In 1821 the Argyle Rooms were patronised by the best people, the establishment being then noted for high-class musical entertainments. One evening in March, 1821, a young Miss M. with a party of friends, was at a concert in Argyle Rooms. Suddenly she uttered a cry and hid her face in her hands. She appeared to be suffering so acutely that her friends at once left the building with her and took her home. It was at first difficult to get the young lady to explain the cause of her sudden attack, but at last she confessed that she had been terrified by a horrible sight. While the concert was in progress she had happened to look down at the floor, and there lying at her feet she saw the corpse of a man. The body was covered with a cloth mantle, but the face was exposed, and she distinctly recognised the features of a friend, Sir J.T. On the following morning the family of the [Pg 154]young lady received a message informing them that Sir J.T. had been drowned the previous day in Southampton Water through the capsizing of a boat, and that when his body was recovered it was entangled in a boat cloak. The story of the Argyle Rooms apparition is told by Mr. Thomas Raikes in his well-known diary, and he personally vouches for the truth of it.'
'In 1821, the Argyle Rooms were a hotspot for high-society individuals, renowned for its exceptional musical performances. One evening in March 1821, a young Miss M., along with her group of friends, went to a concert at the Argyle Rooms. Suddenly, she screamed and covered her face with her hands. She looked so upset that her friends quickly left the venue with her and took her home. At first, it was difficult for the young lady to explain what triggered her sudden panic, but eventually, she admitted that she had been horrified by a shocking sight. During the concert, she had glanced down at the floor and saw a man's corpse lying at her feet. The body was covered with a cloth, but his face was visible, and she instantly recognized the features of her friend, Sir J.T. The following morning, the young lady's family received news that Sir J.T. had drowned the day before in Southampton Water after a boat capsized, and that when his body was found, it was entangled in a boat cloak. The story of the ghostly encounter at the Argyle Rooms is told by Mr. Thomas Raikes in his famous diary, and he personally verifies its authenticity.'
In this connection the following cutting from an English paper of March, 1914, will be found very interesting and instructive.
In this regard, the following excerpt from an English newspaper from March 1914 will be quite interesting and informative.
'TALKS' WITH Mr. STEAD.
'CHAT' WITH Mr. STEAD.
Sir A. Turner's Psychic Experiences.
Sir A. Turner's Psychic Experiences.
General Sir Alfred Turner's psychic experiences, which he related to the London Spiritualist Alliance on May 7, in the salon of the Royal Society of British Artists, cover a very wide field, and they date from his early boyhood.
General Sir Alfred Turner shared his psychic experiences with the London Spiritualist Alliance on May 7 in the salon of the Royal Society of British Artists. These experiences cover a wide range and have been part of his life since childhood.
The most interesting and suggestive relate to the re-appearance of Mr. Stead, says the Daily Chronicle. On the Sunday following the sinking of the Titanic, Sir Alfred was visiting a medium when she told him that on the glass of the picture behind his back the head of a man and afterwards 'its' whole form appeared. She described him minutely, and said he was holding a child by the hand. He had no doubt that it was Mr. Stead, and he wrote immediately to Miss Harper, Mr. Stead's private secretary. She replied saying that on the same day she had seen a similar apparition, in which Mr. Stead was holding a child by the hand.
The most intriguing and notable ones involve the reappearance of Mr. Stead, according to the Daily Chronicle. The Sunday after the Titanic sank, Sir Alfred was visiting a medium who told him that a man's head—and later his whole figure—appeared on the glass of the picture behind him. She described him in detail and mentioned he was holding a child's hand. Sir Alfred was convinced it was Mr. Stead and wrote to Miss Harper, Mr. Stead's private secretary. She replied that on the same day, she had seen a similar apparition in which Mr. Stead was holding a child's hand.
A few days afterwards (continued Sir Alfred) at a private seance the voice of Stead came almost immediately and spoke at length. He told them what had happened in the last minutes of the wreck. All those who were on board when the [Pg 155]vessel sank soon passed over, but they had not the slightest notion that they were dead. Stead knew however, and he set to work to try and tell these poor people that they had passed over and that there was at any rate no more physical suffering for them. Shortly afterwards he was joined by other spirits, who took part in the missionary work.
A few days later, Sir Alfred continued, at a private séance, Stead's voice came through almost immediately and spoke at length. He described what happened in the final moments of the wreck. All those on board when the [Pg 155] ship sank soon passed on, but they were unaware they were dead. However, Stead knew and began to try to inform these poor souls that they had moved on and that, at the very least, they no longer had to suffer physically. Soon after, he was joined by other spirits who assisted with this mission.
Mr. Stead was asked to show himself to the circle. He said 'Not now, but at Cambridge House.' At the meeting which took place there, not everybody was sympathetic, and the results were poor, except that Mr. Stead came to them in short sharp flashes dressed exactly as he was when on earth.
Mr. Stead was asked to reveal himself to the group. He replied, "Not now, but at Cambridge House." At the meeting that took place there, not everyone was supportive, and the results were disappointing, except that Mr. Stead appeared briefly in sharp bursts, dressed exactly as he was in life.
Since then, said Sir Alfred, he had seen and conversed with Mr. Stead many times. When he had shown himself he had said very little, when he did not appear he said a great deal. On the occasion of his last appearance he said: 'I cannot speak to you. But pursue the truth. It is all truth.'
Since then, Sir Alfred said he had seen and spoken with Mr. Stead many times. When he appeared, he spoke very little, but when he didn't show up, he communicated a lot. During his last appearance, he said: 'I can't talk to you. But keep searching for the truth. It's all about truth.'
I am confident, Sir Alfred declared, that Mr. Stead will be of the greatest help to those of us who, on earth, work with him and to others who believe.
"I am confident," Sir Alfred declared, "that Mr. Stead will be a tremendous help to those of us on earth who work with him and to others who believe."
THE BOY POSSESSED.
I think it was in 1906 that in one of the principle cities in India the son of a rich man became ill. He had high fever and delirium and in his insensible state he was constantly talking in a language which was some kind of English but which the relatives could not understand.
I think it was in 1906 that in one of the major cities in India, the son of a wealthy man fell seriously ill. He had a high fever and was delirious, and in his confused state, he kept speaking in a form of English that his family couldn’t comprehend.
This boy was reading in one of the lower classes of a school and hardly knew the English language.
This boy was reading in one of the lower grades of a school and barely knew the English language.
When the fever would not abate for 24 hours a doctor was sent for.
When the fever wouldn’t go down for 24 hours, a doctor was called.
The doctor arrived, and went in to see the patient in the sick-room.
The doctor arrived and went into the patient's room.
The boy was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. It was nearly evening.
The boy was lying on the bed with his eyes shut. It was almost evening.
As soon as the doctor entered the sick-room the boy shouted "Doctor—I am very hungry, order some food for me."
As soon as the doctor walked into the sick room, the boy exclaimed, "Doctor—I’m really hungry, please get me some food."
Of course, the doctor thought that the boy was in his senses. He did not know that the boy had not sufficient knowledge of the English language to express his ideas in that tongue. [Pg 157]So the doctor asked his relations when he had taken food last. He was informed that the patient had had nothing to eat for the last 8 or 10 hours.
Of course, the doctor believed that the boy was thinking clearly. He didn't realize that the boy lacked enough knowledge of English to express his thoughts in that language. [Pg 157] So the doctor asked his family when he last ate. They told him that the patient hadn't had anything to eat for the last 8 or 10 hours.
"What will you like to have?" asked the doctor.
"What would you like to have?" asked the doctor.
"Roast mutton and plenty of vegetables" said the boy.
"Roast lamb and lots of veggies," said the boy.
By this time the doctor had approached the bed-side, but it was too dark to see whether the eyes of the patient were open or not.
By this time, the doctor had come to the bedside, but it was too dark to tell whether the patient's eyes were open or not.
"But you are ill—roast mutton will do you harm" said the doctor.
"But you’re not well—roast mutton will be bad for you," said the doctor.
"No it won't—I know what is good for me" said the patient. At this stage the doctor was informed that the patient did not really know much English and that he was probably in delirium. A suggestion was also made that probably he was possessed by a ghost.
"No, it won't—I know what's good for me," said the patient. At this point, the doctor was told that the patient didn’t really know much English and that he was likely in a state of delirium. It was also suggested that he might be possessed by a ghost.
The doctor who had been educated at the Calcutta Medical College did not quite believe the ghost theory. He, however, asked the patient who he was.
The doctor who studied at Calcutta Medical College didn’t totally buy into the ghost story. Still, he asked the patient who he was.
In India, I do not know whether this is so in European countries too, lots of people are posses[Pg 158]sed by ghosts and the ghost speaks through his victim. So generally a question like this is asked by the exorcist "Who are you and why are you troubling the poor patient?" The answer, I am told, is at once given and the ghost says what he wants. Of course, I personally, have never heard a ghost talk. I know a case in which a report was made to me that the wife of a groom of mine had become possessed by a ghost. On being asked what ghost it was the woman was reported to have said "the big ghost of the house across the drain." I ran to the out-houses to find out how much was true but when I reached the stables the woman I was told was not talking. I found her in convulsions.
In India, I’m not sure if this is true in European countries as well, many people are said to be possessed by ghosts, and the ghost communicates through them. Typically, an exorcist asks, “Who are you and why are you bothering this poor patient?” The ghost reportedly answers right away and expresses what it wants. Of course, I’ve personally never heard a ghost speak. I know of a case where I was informed that the wife of one of my grooms had become possessed by a ghost. When asked which ghost it was, the woman supposedly replied, “the big ghost from the house across the drain.” I rushed to the outbuildings to see how much of this was true, but when I got to the stables, I was told the woman wasn’t speaking. I found her in convulsions.
To return to our story; the doctor asked the patient who he was.
To get back to our story, the doctor asked the patient who he was.
"I am General ——" said the boy.
"I am General ——," said the boy.
"Why are you here" asked the doctor.
"Why are you here?" the doctor asked.
"I shall tell you that after I have had my roast mutton and the vegetables—" said the boy or rather the ghost.
"I’ll tell you that after I’ve had my roast lamb and the veggies—" said the boy, or rather the ghost.
"But how can we be convinced that you are General ——" asked the doctor.
"But how can we be sure that you’re General ——" asked the doctor.
[Pg 159]"Call Captain X—— of the XI Brahmans and he will know," said the ghost, "in the meantime get me the food or I shall kill the patient."
[Pg 159]"Call Captain X of the XI Brahmans and he will know," said the ghost, "but in the meantime, get me the food or I will kill the patient."
The father of the patient at once began to shout that he would get the mutton and the vegetables. The Doctor in the meantime rushed out to procure some more medical assistance as well as to fetch Captain X of the XI Brahmans.
The patient's dad immediately started yelling that he would get the lamb and the veggies. Meanwhile, the doctor ran out to get more medical help and to bring in Captain X of the XI Brahmans.
The few big European officers of the station were also informed and within a couple of hours the sick-room was full of sensible educated gentle men. The mutton was in the meantime ready.
The few high-ranking European officers at the station were also informed, and within a couple of hours, the sick room was filled with sensible, educated gentlemen. Meanwhile, the mutton was ready.
"The mutton is ready" said the doctor.
"The lamb is ready," said the doctor.
"Lower it into the well in the compound" said the ghost.
"Lower it into the well in the yard," said the ghost.
A basket was procured and the mutton and the vegetables were lowered into the well.
A basket was obtained and the mutton and vegetables were dropped into the well.
But scarcely had the basket gone down 5 yards (the well was 40 feet deep) when somebody from inside the well shouted.
But hardly had the basket gone down 5 yards (the well was 40 feet deep) when someone from inside the well shouted.
"Take it away—take it away—there is no salt in it."
"Get rid of it—get rid of it—there's no salt in it."
Those that were responsible for the preparation had to admit their mistake.
Those who were in charge of the preparation had to acknowledge their mistake.
[Pg 160]The basket was pulled out, some salt was put in, and the basket was lowered down again.
[Pg 160]The basket was taken out, some salt was added, and then the basket was lowered back down.
But as the basket went in about 5 or 6 yards somebody from inside the well pulled it down with such force that the man who was lowering it narrowly escaped being dragged in; fortunately he let the rope slip through his hands with the result that though he did not fall into the well his hands were bleeding profusely.
But as the basket went down about 5 or 6 yards, someone from inside the well pulled it down with such force that the man lowering it barely avoided being yanked in; fortunately, he let the rope slip through his hands, so even though he didn't fall into the well, his hands were bleeding a lot.
Nothing happened after that and everybody returned to the patient.
Nothing happened after that, and everyone went back to the patient.
After a few minutes silence the patient said:—
After a few minutes of silence, the patient said:—
"Take away the rope and the basket, why did you not tie the end of the rope to the post."
"Remove the rope and the basket. Why didn’t you tie the end of the rope to the post?"
"Why did you pull it so hard" said one of the persons present.
"Why did you pull it so hard?" said one of the people there.
"I was hungry and in a hurry" said the ghost.
"I was hungry and in a rush," said the ghost.
They asked several persons to go down into the well but nobody would. At last a fishing hook was lowered down. The basket, which had at first completely disappeared, was now floating on the surface of the water. It was brought up, quite empty.
They asked several people to go down into the well, but nobody wanted to. Eventually, a fishing hook was lowered in. The basket, which had completely vanished at first, was now floating on the water's surface. It was pulled up, completely empty.
[Pg 161]Captain X in the meantime had arrived and was taken to the patient. Two high officials of Government (both Europeans) had also arrived.
[Pg 161]Captain X had arrived in the meantime and was brought to see the patient. Two high-ranking government officials (both European) had also come.
As soon as the Captain stepped into the sick room the patient (we shall now call him the Ghost) said. "Good evening Captain X, these people will not believe that I am General—and I want to convince them."
As soon as the Captain entered the sick room, the patient (we'll now refer to him as the Ghost) said, "Good evening, Captain X. These people won't believe I'm a General—and I want to prove it to them."
The Captain was as surprised as the others had been before.
The Captain was just as surprised as everyone else had been before.
"You may ask me anything you like Captain X, and I shall try to convince you" said the Ghost.
"You can ask me anything you want, Captain X, and I’ll do my best to convince you," said the Ghost.
The Captain stood staring.
The Captain stood gazing.
"Speak, Captain X,—are you dumb?" said the Ghost.
"Speak, Captain X—are you silent?" said the Ghost.
"I don't understand anything" stammered the Captain.
"I don't understand anything," stammered the Captain.
He was told everything by those present. After hearing it the Captain formulated a question from one of the Military books.
He was informed of everything by those who were there. After hearing it, the Captain came up with a question from one of the military books.
A correct reply was immediately given. Then followed a number of questions by the Captain, the replies to all of which were promptly given by the Ghost.
A correct response was given right away. Then the Captain asked several questions, and the Ghost quickly answered all of them.
[Pg 162]After this the Ghost said, "If you are all convinced, you may go now, and see me again to-morrow morning."
[Pg 162]After this, the Ghost said, "If you all agree, you can go now and see me again tomorrow morning."
Everybody quietly withdrew.
Everyone quietly left.
The next morning there was a large gathering in the sick room. A number of European officers who had heard the story at the club on the previous evening dropped in. "Introduce each of these new comers to me" said the Ghost.
The next morning, there was a big crowd in the sick room. Several European officers who had heard the story at the club the night before stopped by. "Introduce me to each of these newcomers," said the Ghost.
Captain X introduced each person in solemn form.
Captain X introduced each person in a serious manner.
"If anybody is curious to know anything I shall tell him" said the Ghost.
"If anyone wants to know something, I'll tell them," said the Ghost.
A few questions about England—position of buildings,—shops,—streets in London, were asked and correctly answered.
A few questions about England—the location of buildings—shops—streets in London were asked and answered correctly.
After all the questions the Indian Doctor who had been in attendance asked "Now, General, that we are convinced you are so and so why are you troubling this poor boy?"
After all the questions, the Indian doctor who had been present asked, "Now, General, now that we are convinced you are who you say you are, why are you bothering this poor boy?"
"His father is rich" said the Ghost.
"His dad is wealthy," said the Ghost.
"Not very," said the doctor "but what do you want him to do?"
"Not really," said the doctor, "but what do you want him to do?"
[Pg 163]"My tomb at ——pur has been destroyed by a branch of a tree falling upon it, I want that to be properly repaired" said the Ghost.
[Pg 163] "My tomb at ——pur has been damaged by a tree branch falling on it; I need it to be fixed properly," said the Ghost.
"I shall get that done immediately" said the father of the patient.
"I'll get that done right away," said the patient's father.
"If you do that within a week I shall trouble your boy no longer" said the Ghost.
"If you do that within a week, I won’t bother your boy anymore," said the Ghost.
The monument was repaired and the boy has been never ill since.
The monument was fixed, and the boy has never been sick since.
This is the whole story; a portion of it appeared in the papers; and there were several respectable witnesses, though the whole thing is too wonderful.
This is the entire story; part of it was published in the newspapers; and there were several credible witnesses, even though the whole situation is just too incredible.
Inexplicable as it is—it appears that dead persons are a bit jealous of the sanctity of their tombs.
Inexplicable as it is—it seems that dead people are somewhat jealous of the sanctity of their graves.
I have heard a story of a boy troubled by a Ghost who had inscribed his name on the tomb of a Mahommedan fakir.
I’ve heard a story about a boy haunted by a ghost that had carved its name on the tomb of a Muslim mystic.
His father had to repair the tomb and had to put an ornamental iron railing round it.
His father had to fix the tomb and put a decorative iron railing around it.
Somehow or other the thing looks like a fairy tale. The readers may have heard stories like this themselves and thought them as mere idle gossip.
Somehow, this seems like a fairy tale. Readers may have heard similar stories before and dismissed them as just gossip.
[Pg 164]I, therefore, reproduce here the whole of a letter as it appeared in "The Leader" of Allahabad, India—on the 15th July, 1913.
[Pg 164]So, I'm sharing the entire letter just as it was published in "The Leader" of Allahabad, India, on July 15, 1913.
The letter is written by a man, who, I think, understands quite well what he is saying.
The letter is written by a man who I believe knows exactly what he's talking about.
A Supernatural Phenomenon
A Supernatural Event
Sir, It may probably interest your readers to read the account of a supernatural phenomenon that occurred, a few days ago, in the house of B. Rasiklal Mitra, b.a., district surveyor, Hamirpur. He has been living with his family in a bungalow for about a year. It is a good small bungalow, with two central and several side rooms. There is a verandah on the south and an enclosure, which serves the purpose of a court-yard for the ladies, on the north. On the eastern side of this enclosure is the kitchen and on the western, the privy. It has a big compound all round, on the south-west corner of which there is a tomb of some Shahid, known as the tomb of Phulan Shahid.
Sir, your readers might find it intriguing to hear about a supernatural event that recently occurred at the home of B. Rasiklal Mitra, B.A., the district surveyor of Hamirpur. He has been living with his family in a bungalow for about a year now. It’s a charming little bungalow with two main rooms and several side rooms. There’s a veranda on the south side and a courtyard for the women on the north side. The kitchen is located on the eastern side of this courtyard, and the restroom is on the western side. The property has a large yard around it, and in the south-west corner, there is the tomb of some Shahid, known as the tomb of Phulan Shahid.
At about 5 o'clock in the evening on 26th June, 1913, when Mr. Mitra was out in office, it was suddenly noticed that the southern portion of the privy was on fire. People ran for rescue and by their timely assistance it was possible to completely extinguish the fire by means of water which they managed to get at the moment, before the fire could do any real damage. On learning of the fire, the ladies and children, all bewildered, collected in a room, ready to quit the building in case the fire was not checked or took a serious turn. About a square foot of the thatch was burnt. Shortly after this another corner of the house was seen burning. This was in the kitchen. It was not a continuation of the former fire as the latter had been completely extinguished. Not even smoke or a spark was left to kindle. The two places are completely separated from each other being [Pg 165]divided by an open court-yard of 30 yards in length and there is no connection between them at all.
At around 5 PM on June 26, 1913, while Mr. Mitra was at the office, someone suddenly noticed that the southern part of the restroom was on fire. People rushed in to help, and with their quick actions, they managed to extinguish the fire using water they could gather at that moment before it caused any serious damage. Upon hearing about the fire, the ladies and children all confused, gathered in a room prepared to evacuate if the fire wasn’t brought under control or if it escalated. About a square foot of the thatch was burned. Shortly after, another corner of the house was found to be on fire, this time in the kitchen. This was not a continuation of the previous fire, as that one had been completely put out, with no smoke or embers left to reignite. The two areas are completely separate from each other, separated by an open courtyard that is 30 yards long, and there is no connection between them at all.
There was no fire at the time in the kitchen even, and there were no outsiders besides the ladies and children who were shut up in a room. This too was extinguished without any damage having been done. By this time Mr. Mitra and his several friends turned up on getting the news of the fire in his house. I was one of them. In short the fire broke out in the house at seven different places within an hour or an hour and a half; all these places situated so apart from one another that one was astonished to find how it broke out one after the other without any visible sign of the possibility of a fire from outside. We were all at a loss to account for the breaking out of the fire. To all appearance it broke out each time spontaneously and mysteriously. The fact that fire broke out so often as seven times within the short space of about an hour and a half, each time at a different place without doing any perceptible damage to the thatching of the bungalow or to any other article of the occupant of the house, is a mystery which remains to be solved. After the last breaking out, it was decided that the house must be vacated at once. Mr. Mitra and his family consequently removed to another house of Padri Ahmad Shah about 200 yards distant therefrom. To the great astonishment of all nothing happened after the 'vacation' of the house for the whole night. Next morning Mr. Mitra came with his sister to have his morning meals prepared there, thinking that there was no fire during the night. To his great curiosity he found that the house was ablaze within 10 or 15 minutes of his arrival. They removed at once and everything was again all right. A day or two after he removed to a pucca house within the town, not easy to catch fire. After settling his family in the new house Mr. Mitra went to a town (Moudha) some 21 miles from the head quarters. During the night following his departure, a daughter of Mr. Mitra aged about 10 years saw in dream a boy who called himself Shahid Baba. The girl enquired of him [Pg 166]about the reason of the fire breaking in her last residence and was told by him that she would witness curious scenes next morning, after which she would be told the remedy. Morning came and it was not long before fire broke out in the second storey of the new house. This was extinguished as easily as the previous ones and it did not cause any damage. Next came the turn of a dhoti of the girl mentioned above which was hanging in the house. Half of it was completely burnt down before the fire could be extinguished. In succession, the pillow wrapped in a bedding, a sheet of another bedding and lastly the dhoti which the girl was wearing caught fire and were extinguished after they were nearly half destroyed. Mr. Mitra's son aged about 4 months was lying on a cot: as soon as he was lifted up—a portion of the bed on which he was lying was seen burning. Although the pillow was burnt down there was no mark of fire on the bedding. Neither the girl nor the boy received any injury. Most curious of all, the papers enclosed in a box were burnt although the box remained closed. B. Ganesh Prasad, munsif, and the post master hearing of this, went to the house and in their presence a mirzai of the girl which was spread over a cot in the court-yard caught fire spontaneously and was seen burning.
At that moment, there was no fire in the kitchen, and there were no outsiders present except for the women and children who were locked in a room. That fire was also extinguished without any damage. At that point, Mr. Mitra and some of his friends arrived after hearing about the fire at his house, and I was one of them. In short, within an hour to an hour and a half, fires broke out in seven different places in the house; all these spots were so far apart that it was astonishing to see how the fires ignited one after another without any apparent external cause. We were all left puzzled about the cause of the fires. It seemed that each fire started spontaneously and mysteriously. The fact that seven outbreaks occurred in such a short time at different locations, without causing any noticeable damage to the thatched roof or any belongings, remains a mystery that still needs to be solved. After the last fire, it was decided that the house needed to be evacuated immediately. Mr. Mitra and his family then moved to a house owned by Padri Ahmad Shah, about 200 yards away. To everyone’s surprise, nothing happened after they left for the entire night. The next morning, Mr. Mitra returned with his sister to prepare breakfast, thinking there had been no fire overnight. To his great surprise, he found the house on fire just 10 or 15 minutes after he arrived. They moved out quickly, and everything returned to normal. A day or two later, he moved into a solid house in town that wouldn’t easily catch fire. After settling his family into the new home, Mr. Mitra left for a town called Moudha, about 21 miles from headquarters. That night, after he left, Mr. Mitra's 10-year-old daughter dreamed about a boy who called himself Shahid Baba. The girl asked him about the reason for the fire in their previous home, and he told her she would see strange things the next morning, after which she would learn the remedy. Morning came, and soon after, a fire broke out in the second story of the new house. It was extinguished just as easily as the previous ones without causing any damage. Next, a dhoti belonging to the girl caught fire while hanging in the house. Half of it was completely burnt before the fire could be put out. Then, a pillow wrapped in bedding, a sheet from another bed, and finally, the dhoti the girl was wearing caught fire and were extinguished before they were nearly half destroyed. Mr. Mitra’s 4-month-old son was lying on a cot, and as soon as he was lifted, a part of the bed he was on was found to be burning. Despite the pillow being burnt, there were no signs of fire on the bedding. Neither the girl nor the boy was harmed. Strangely, papers inside a box were burned despite the box remaining closed. Hearing about this, B. Ganesh Prasad, the munsif, and the postmaster went to the house, and while they were there, a mirzai belonging to the girl that was laid out on a cot in the courtyard caught fire spontaneously and was seen burning.
Now the girl went to sleep again. It was now about noon. She again saw the same boy in the dream. She was told this time that if the tomb was whitewashed and a promise to repair it within three months made, the trouble would cease. They were also ordained to return to the house which they had left. This command was soon obeyed by the troubled family which removed immediately after the tomb was whitewashed to the bungalow in which they are now peacefully living without the least disturbance or annoyance of any sort. I leave to your readers to draw their own conclusions according to their own experience of life and to form such opinion as they like.
Now the girl fell asleep again. It was around noon. She saw the same boy in her dream again. This time, she was told that if the tomb was painted white and a promise to fix it within three months was made, the trouble would stop. They were also instructed to return to the house they had left. The distressed family quickly followed this command and moved back to the bungalow after the tomb was painted white, where they now live peacefully without any disturbances or annoyances. I'll leave it to your readers to make their own conclusions based on their experiences and form whatever opinions they wish.
Permeshwar Dayal Amist, b.a.,
Permeshwar Dayal Amist, b.a.,
July 9.
July 9.
Vakil, High Court
Vakil, High Court
THE EXAMINATION PAPER.
This is a story which I believe. Of course, this is not my personal experience; but it has been repeated by so many men, who should have witnessed the incident, with such wonderful accuracy that I cannot but believe it.
This is a story I believe. Of course, it’s not my personal experience; but it has been told by so many people, who should have seen the event, with such remarkable accuracy that I can’t help but believe it.
The thing happened at the Calcutta Medical College.
The incident occurred at Calcutta Medical College.
There was a student who had come from Dacca, the Provincial Capital of Eastern Bengal. Let us call him Jogesh.
There was a student who had come from Dhaka, the provincial capital of Eastern Bengal. Let’s call him Jogesh.
Jogesh was a handsome young fellow of about 24. He was a married man and his wife's photograph stood in a frame on his table in the hostel. She was a girl hardly 15 years old and Jogesh was evidently very fond of her. Jogesh used to say a lot of things about his wife's attainments which we (I mean the other students of his class) believed, and a lot more which we did not believe. For instance we believed that she could cook a very good dinner, but that is an ordinary accomplishment of the average Bengali girl of her age.
Jogesh was a good-looking young man around 24 years old. He was married, and a picture of his wife was framed on his table in the hostel. She was only about 15, and Jogesh clearly cared a lot for her. He often talked about his wife's skills, which we (the other students in his class) mostly believed, though some claims seemed far-fetched. For example, we believed she could cook a great dinner, but that’s a standard skill for most Bengali girls her age.
Jogesh also said that she knew some mystic arts by means of which she could hold communion [Pg 168]with him every night. Every morning when he came out of his room he used to say that his wife had been to him during the night and told him—this—that—and the other. This, of course, we did not believe, but as Jogesh was so sensitive we never betrayed our scepticism in his presence. But one significant fact happened one day which rather roused our curiosity.
Jogesh also mentioned that she practiced some mystical arts that allowed her to communicate [Pg 168] with him every night. Every morning when he came out of his room, he would say that his wife visited him during the night and shared various things with him. Of course, we didn’t believe it, but since Jogesh was quite sensitive, we never showed our doubt in front of him. However, one notable event occurred one day that piqued our curiosity.
One morning Jogesh came out with a sad expression and told us that his father was ill at home. His wife had informed him at night, he said; at that time we treated the matter with indifference but at about 10 o'clock came a telegram, (which we of course intercepted) intimating that his father was really ill.
One morning, Jogesh stepped out looking upset and told us that his dad was sick at home. He said his wife had informed him the night before; at that moment, we brushed it off, but around 10 o'clock, we received a telegram (which we of course intercepted) informing us that his father was indeed unwell.
The next morning Jogesh charged us with having intercepted his telegram; but we thought that he must have heard about the telegram from one of the students, as there were about half a dozen of us present when the telegram had arrived.
The next morning, Jogesh accused us of intercepting his telegram; however, we figured he must have heard about it from one of the students since there were about six of us there when the telegram arrived.
Jogesh's father came round and the matter was forgotten.
Jogesh's dad came by and the issue was dropped.
Then came the annual University examination.
Then came the yearly university exam.
Jogesh's weak subject was Materia Medica and everybody knew it.
Jogesh's weak subject was Materia Medica, and everyone knew it.
[Pg 169]So we suggested that Jogesh should ask his wife what questions would be set, during one of her nightly visits.
[Pg 169]So we recommended that Jogesh should ask his wife what questions would be on the test during one of her nightly visits.
After great hesitation Jogesh consented to ask his wife on the night before the examination.
After a lot of hesitation, Jogesh agreed to ask his wife the night before the exam.
The eventful night came and went. In the morning Jogesh came out and we anxiously inquired what his wife had said.
The eventful night came and went. In the morning, Jogesh stepped outside and we eagerly asked what his wife had said.
"She told me the questions" said Jogesh sadly "but she said she would never visit me again here."
"She told me the questions," Jogesh said sadly, "but she said she would never visit me here again."
The questions were of greater importance and so we wanted to have a look at them. Jogesh had noted these down on the back of a theatre programme (or hand bill—I really forget which) and showed the questions to us. There were eleven of them—all likely questions such as Major —— might ask. To take the questions down and to learn the answers was the work of an hour, and in spite of our scepticism we did it. And we were glad that we did it.
The questions were really important, so we wanted to take a look at them. Jogesh had written them down on the back of a theater program (or maybe a handbill—I honestly can't remember which) and shared the questions with us. There were eleven of them—typical questions that Major —— might ask. It took us about an hour to write down the questions and learn the answers, and despite our doubts, we did it. And we were glad we did.
When the paper was distributed, we found that the questions were identically those which we had seen that very morning and the answers to which we had prepared with so much labour only a few hours before.
When the paper was handed out, we discovered that the questions were exactly the same as the ones we had seen that morning, and for which we had worked so hard to prepare just a few hours earlier.
[Pg 170]The matter came to the notice of the authorities who were all European gentlemen. The eleven answer papers were examined and re-examined, and finally Jogesh was sent for by Col. —— the Principal to state how much truth was there in what had been reported, but Jogesh prudently refused to answer the question; and finally the Colonel said that it was all nonsense and that the eleven students knew their Materia Medica very well and that was all. In fact it was the Colonel himself who had taught the subject to his students, and he assured all the eleven students that he was really proud of them. The ten students were however proud of Jogesh and his mystic wife. It was decided that a subscription should be raised and a gold necklace should be presented to Jogesh's wife as a humble token of respect and gratitude of some thankful friends, and this plan was duly executed.
[Pg 170]The situation came to the attention of the authorities, all of whom were European gentlemen. The eleven answer sheets were reviewed multiple times, and eventually, Col. —— the Principal called Jogesh in to address the claims made. However, Jogesh wisely chose not to respond. Ultimately, the Colonel dismissed the whole thing as nonsense, stating that the eleven students were well-versed in their Materia Medica, and that was the end of it. In fact, the Colonel himself had taught them the subject and expressed pride in their accomplishments. The other ten students, however, admired Jogesh and his enigmatic wife. They decided to raise funds to present a gold necklace to Jogesh's wife as a modest symbol of respect and gratitude from grateful friends, and this plan was successfully carried out.
Jogesh is now a full-fledged doctor and so are all the other ten who had got hold of the Materia Medica paper.
Jogesh is now a fully qualified doctor, along with all the other ten who managed to get their hands on the Materia Medica paper.
After the incident of that night Jogesh's wife had an attack of brain fever and for some time her life was despaired of, and we were all so sorry. But, thank God, she came round after a long and [Pg 171]protracted illness, and then we sent her the necklace.
After that night, Jogesh's wife had a brain fever attack, and for a while, her life was in danger, which made us all really sad. But thankfully, she recovered after a long and [Pg 171]prolonged illness, and then we sent her the necklace.
Jogesh told us subsequently that his wife had given him an Indian charm-case with instructions to put it on with a chain round the neck whenever he required her. Immediately he put on the chain, to which this charm-case was attached, round his neck, he felt as if he was in a trance and then his wife came. Whether she came in the flesh or only in spirit Jogesh could not say as he never had the opportunity of touching her so long as she was there, for he could not get up from the bed or the chair or wherever he happened to be. On the last occasion she had entreated him not to press her to tell the questions. He had, however, insisted and so she had dictated to him the examination paper as if from memory. The theatre programme was the only thing within his reach and he had taken down all the questions on that, as he thought he could not rely upon his own memory. Then she had gone away; but before going she had walked up to him, unbuttoned his kurta (native shirt) at the chin, and removed the charm-case from the chain to which it was attached. Then she had vanished and the charm case had vanished too. The chain had, of course, remained on Jogesh's neck. Since that eventful [Pg 172]night Jogesh had had no mystic communion with his wife during his stay in Calcutta.
Jogesh later told us that his wife had given him an Indian charm case with instructions to wear it on a chain around his neck whenever he needed her. As soon as he put the chain with the charm case around his neck, he felt like he was in a trance, and then his wife appeared. He couldn't tell if she was really there in person or just in spirit since he never had the chance to touch her while she was there; he couldn't get up from the bed or chair or wherever he was. The last time, she had asked him not to press her to answer his questions. However, he insisted, and she recited the exam questions to him as if from memory. The only thing within his reach was the theater program, so he wrote down all the questions on that, thinking he couldn't trust his own memory. After that, she left; but before going, she walked up to him, unbuttoned his kurta at the chin, and removed the charm case from the chain it was attached to. Then she disappeared, and the charm case vanished too. The chain, of course, remained around Jogesh's neck. Since that eventful [Pg 172]night, Jogesh hadn’t had any mystical encounters with his wife during his time in Calcutta.
She refused to discuss the subject when Jogesh afterwards met her at Dacca. So the mystery remains unsolved.
She wouldn't talk about it when Jogesh met her later in Dacca. So, the mystery stays unsolved.
Talking of questions and answers reminds me of an incident that took place on one occasion in my presence.
Talking about questions and answers brings to mind an incident that happened once while I was there.
A certain Mohammedan hypnotist once visited us when I was at College.
A Muslim hypnotist once came to see us while I was in college.
There was a number of us, all students, in the hostel common-room or library when this man came and introduced himself to us as a professional hypnotist. On being asked whether he could show us anything wonderful and convincing he said he could. He asked us to procure a teapoy with 3 strong legs. This we did. Then he asked two of us to sit round that small table and he also sat down. He asked us to put our hands flat on the table and think of some dead person. We thought of a dead friend of ours. After we had thus been seated for about five minutes there was a rap on the leg of the teapoy. We thought that the hypnotist had kicked the leg on his side.
There were several of us, all students, in the hostel common room or library when a man came in and introduced himself as a professional hypnotist. When we asked if he could show us something amazing and convincing, he said he could. He requested us to find a small table with three sturdy legs. We did that. Then he asked two of us to sit around the table while he sat down as well. He told us to place our hands flat on the table and think of someone who had passed away. We thought of a deceased friend of ours. After we had been seated like that for about five minutes, there was a knock on the leg of the table. We assumed the hypnotist had kicked the leg on his side.
"The spirit has come" said the hypnotist.
"The spirit has arrived," said the hypnotist.
"Ask him some question and he will answer" said the hypnotist.
"Ask him a question and he will answer," said the hypnotist.
Then we asked how many from our class would obtain the university degree that year.
Then we asked how many people from our class would graduate with a university degree that year.
"Spirit", said the hypnotist "as the names are mentioned one rap means pass, two mean plucked"; then he addressed the others sitting around "see that I am not kicking at the leg of the teapoy."
"Spirit," said the hypnotist, "when I mention the names, one tap means pass, and two taps mean plucked." Then he turned to the others sitting around. "See that I'm not kicking the leg of the table."
Half a dozen of the boys sat down on the floor to watch.
Half a dozen of the boys sat down on the floor to watch.
As each name was mentioned there came one rap or two raps as the case might be till the whole list was exhausted.
As each name was called out, there was one knock or two knocks, depending on the situation, until the entire list was finished.
"We can't ascertain the truth of this until 3 months are over" said I.
"We can't know the truth of this until three months have passed," I said.
"How many rupees have I in my pocket" asked one of the lookers-on.
"How many rupees do I have in my pocket?" asked one of the onlookers.
There came three distinct raps and on examining the purse of the person we found that he had exactly 3 rupees and nothing more.
There were three clear knocks, and when we checked the person's purse, we found he had exactly 3 rupees and nothing else.
Then we asked a few more questions and the answers came promptly in. "Yes" and "No" by means of raps.
Then we asked a few more questions, and the answers came in quickly. "Yes" and "No" through taps.
[Pg 174]Then according to the hypnotist's suggestion one student wrote a line from Shakespeare and the ghost was asked what that line was.
[Pg 174]Then, following the hypnotist's suggestion, one student wrote a line from Shakespeare, and the ghost was asked what that line was.
"As the plays are named rap once at the name of the play from which the passage has been taken" said the hypnotist, solemnly addressing the Spirit.
"As the plays are named, rap once at the title of the play from which the passage has been taken," said the hypnotist, seriously addressing the Spirit.
"Hamlet"
"Hamlet"
No reply
No response
"King Lear"
"King Lear"
No reply
No response
"Merchant of Venice"
"The Merchant of Venice"
No reply
No response
"Macbeth"
"Macbeth"
One loud rap.
One loud knock.
"Macbeth" said the hypnotist "now which Act."
"Macbeth," said the hypnotist, "so which Act?"
"Act I"
"Episode 1"
No reply
No response
"Act II"
"Act 2"
No reply
No response
"Act III"
"Act 3"
No reply
No response
"Act IV"
"Act 4"
No reply
No response
[Pg 175]"Act V"
"Act 5"
One loud rap.
One loud knock.
"Scene I"
"Act I"
No reply.
No response.
"Scene II"
"Scene 2"
No reply.
No response.
"Scene III"
"Scene 3"
One loud rap.
One loud knock.
"Now what about the lines" said the hypnotist.
"Now what about the lines?" said the hypnotist.
"Line one—Two—Three ... Thirty nine"
"Line 1—2—3 ... 39"
No reply.
No response.
"Forty"
"40"
One loud rap
One loud knock
"Forty one"
"41"
One loud rap
One loud knock
"Forty two"
"42"
One loud rap
One loud knock
"Forty three"
"43"
One loud rap
One loud knock
"Forty four"
"44"
One loud rap
One loud knock
"Forty five"
"45"
One loud rap
One loud knock
"Forty six"
"46"
No reply
No response
[Pg 176]A copy of Shakespeare's Macbeth was at once procured and opened at Act V, Sec. III, line 40.
[Pg 176]A copy of Shakespeare's Macbeth was immediately obtained and opened to Act V, Sec. III, line 40.
This was what we read.
This is what we read.
The student was then asked to produce his paper and on it was the identical quotation.
The student was then asked to submit his paper, and it contained the same quotation.
Then the hypnotist asked us to remove our hands from the top of the teapoy. The hypnotist did the same thing and said "The Spirit has gone."
Then the hypnotist asked us to take our hands off the top of the table. The hypnotist did the same and said, "The Spirit has left."
We all stared at each other in mute surprise.
We all looked at each other in silent shock.
Afterwards we organized a big show for the benefit of the hypnotist, and that was a grand success.
After that, we put together a big show to support the hypnotist, and it was a huge success.
Lots of strange phenomena were shown to us which are too numerous to mention. The fellows who had sat on the floor watching whether or not it was the hypnotist who was kicking at the teapoy-leg assured us that he was not.
A lot of bizarre things were presented to us that are too many to count. The guys who had been sitting on the floor, trying to see if it was the hypnotist who was kicking the table leg, confirmed that it wasn’t him.
The strange feats of this man, (hypnotist astrologer and thought-reader all rolled into one) have ever since remained an insoluble mystery.
The bizarre abilities of this man, who is part hypnotist, part astrologer, and part mind-reader, have since become an unsolvable mystery.
THE MESSENGER OF DEATH.
We have often been told how some of us receive in an unlooked-for manner an intimation of death some time before that incident does actually occur.
We’ve often heard that some people get an unexpected sense of death sometime before it actually happens.
The late Mr. W.T. Stead, for instance, before he sailed for America in the Titanic had made his will and given his friends clearly to understand that he would see England no more.
The late Mr. W.T. Stead, for example, before he set off for America on the Titanic, had made his will and made it clear to his friends that he wouldn't be seeing England again.
Others have also had such occult premonitions, so to say, a few days, and sometimes weeks, before their death.
Others have also had similar strange premonitions, say, a few days, and sometimes weeks, before their death.
We also know a number of cases in which people have received similar intimation of the approaching death of a near relation or a dear friend who, in most cases, lives at a distance.
We also know of several instances where people have had a similar sense of the impending death of a close relative or a dear friend, who, in most cases, lives far away.
There is a well-known family in England (one of the peers of the realm) in whose case previous intimation of death comes in a peculiar form. Generally when the family is at dinner a carriage is heard to drive up to the portico. Everybody thinks it is some absent guest who has arrived late and my lord or my lady gets up to see who it [Pg 178]is. Then when the hall door is opened it is seen that there is no carriage at all. This is a sure indication of an impending death in the family.
There’s a well-known family in England (one of the noble families) that receives advanced notice of a death in a strange way. When the family is having dinner, they often hear a carriage driving up to the entrance. Everyone assumes it’s a late-arriving guest, so my lord or my lady gets up to check who it is. But when the hall door opens, it turns out there’s no carriage at all. This is a clear sign that someone in the family is about to die.
I know another very peculiar instance. A certain gentleman in Bengal died leaving four sons and a widow. The youngest was about 5 years old. These children used to live with their mother in the family residence under the guardianship of their uncle.
I know of another very unusual case. A man in Bengal died, leaving behind four sons and a widow. The youngest was around 5 years old. These kids lived with their mother in the family home, under their uncle's care.
One night the widow had a peculiar dream. It seemed to her that her husband had returned from a long journey for an hour or so and was going away again. Of course, in her dream the lady forgot all about her widowhood.
One night, the widow had a strange dream. It felt like her husband had come back from a long trip for a little while and was leaving again. Naturally, in her dream, she completely forgot that she was a widow.
Before his departure the husband proposed that she should allow him to take one of the sons with him and she might keep the rest.
Before he left, the husband suggested that she let him take one of the sons with him while she kept the others.
The widow readily agreed and it was settled that the youngest but one should go with the husband. The boy was called, and he very willingly agreed to go with his father. The mother gave him a last hug and kiss and passed him on to the father who carried him away.
The widow quickly agreed, and it was decided that the second youngest would go with the husband. The boy was called, and he eagerly agreed to go with his dad. His mother gave him one final hug and kiss before handing him over to his father, who took him away.
The next moment the widow woke. She remembered every particular of the dream. A [Pg 179]cold sweat stood on her forehead when she comprehended what she had done.
The next moment, the widow woke up. She remembered every detail of the dream. A [Pg 179]cold sweat formed on her forehead when she realized what she had done.
The boy died the next morning. When she told me the story she said that the only consolation that she had was that the child was safe with his father. A very poor consolation indeed!
The boy died the next morning. When she shared the story with me, she said that the only comfort she had was that the child was safe with his father. A very small comfort indeed!
Now this is a peculiar story told in a peculiar fashion; but I know one or two wonderful stories which are more peculiar still.
Now, this is a strange story told in a strange way; but I know one or two amazing stories that are even stranger.
It is a custom in certain families in Bengal that in connection with the Durga pooja black-male goats are offered as a sacrifice.
It is a tradition in some families in Bengal that during the Durga pooja black male goats are sacrificed.
In certain other families strictly vegetarian offerings are made.
In some other families, only vegetarian foods are served.
The mode of sacrificing the goat is well known to some readers, and will not interest those who do not know the custom. The fact remains that millions of goats are sacrificed all over Bengal during the three days of the Durga pooja and on the Shyama pooja night, (i.e. Diwali or Dipavali).
The way of sacrificing the goat is familiar to some readers and won't interest those who aren't aware of the tradition. The reality is that millions of goats are sacrificed throughout Bengal during the three days of the Durga pooja and on the night of Shyama pooja, (i.e. Diwali or Dipavali).
There is however nothing ominous in all this, except when the "sacrificial sword" fails to sever the head of the goat from the trunk at one deadly stroke. As this bodes ill the householder [Pg 180]to appease the deity, to whose wrath such failure is imputed, sacrifices another goat then and there and further offers to do penance by sacrificing double the number of goats next year.
There’s nothing really threatening in all this, except when the "sacrificial sword" doesn’t decapitate the goat in one clean stroke. Since this is a bad sign, the homeowner [Pg 180] appeases the deity, whose anger is blamed for the mishap, by immediately sacrificing another goat and also pledging to atone by sacrificing double the amount of goats the following year.
But what is more pertinent to the subject I am dealing with is the sacrificing of goats under peculiar circumstances. Thus when an epidemic (such as cholera, small pox and now probably plague) breaks out in a village in Bengal all the principal residents of the place in order to propitiate the deity to whose curse or ire the visitation is supposed to be due, raise a sufficient amount by subscription for worshipping the irate Goddess. The black he-goat that is offered as a sacrifice on such an occasion is not actually slain, but being besmeared with "Sindur" (red oxide of mercury) and generally having one of the ears cropped or bored is let loose, i.e. allowed to roam about until clandestinely passed on to some neighbouring village to which, the goat is credited with the virtue of transferring the epidemic from the village originally infected. The goats thus marked are not looked upon with particular favour in the villages. They are generally not ill-treated by the villagers, and when they eat up the cabbages, etc. all that the poor villagers can do is to curse [Pg 181]them and drive them away—but they return as soon as the poor owner of the garden has moved away. Such goats become, in consequence, very bold and give a lot of trouble.
But what’s more relevant to the topic I’m discussing is the sacrifice of goats under unusual circumstances. When an epidemic (like cholera, smallpox, or possibly plague now) breaks out in a village in Bengal, all the main residents come together to raise money for worshipping the angry Goddess, whom they believe is behind the outbreak. The black male goat that is offered as a sacrifice during such an event isn’t actually killed; instead, it’s covered in "Sindur" (red oxide of mercury) and often has one of its ears cropped or pierced. The goat is then set free to roam around until it is secretly taken to a neighboring village, where it’s thought to help transfer the epidemic away from the originally infected village. These marked goats aren’t seen favorably in the villages. They aren’t usually mistreated by the villagers, and when they eat the cabbages, all the villagers can do is curse [Pg 181] them and chase them away—but they come back as soon as the unfortunate owner of the garden leaves. As a result, these goats become quite bold and cause a lot of trouble.
When, therefore, such a billy-goat appears in a village what the villagers generally do is to hire a boat, carry the goat a long distance along the river, say 20 or 25 miles and leave him there. Now the villagers of the place where such a goat is left play the same trick, so it sometimes happens that the goat comes back after a week or so.
When a billy-goat shows up in a village, the villagers usually hire a boat, take the goat far down the river, about 20 or 25 miles, and leave it there. The villagers in the area where the goat is left often pull the same stunt, so it's not uncommon for the goat to return after a week or so.
Once it so happened that a dedicated goat made his unwelcome appearance in a certain village in Bengal.
Once, a devoted goat unexpectedly showed up in a village in Bengal.
The villagers hired a boat and carried him about 20 miles up the river and left him there. The goat came back after a week. Then they left him at a place 20 miles down the river and he came back again. Afterwards they took the goat 50 miles up and down the river but each time the goat returned like the proverbial bad penny.
The villagers rented a boat and took him about 20 miles up the river, then left him there. The goat returned after a week. Then they took him to a spot 20 miles down the river, and he came back again. After that, they took the goat 50 miles up and down the river, but each time the goat returned like the cliché bad penny.
After trying all kinds of tricks in their attempt to get rid of the goat the villagers became desperate. So a few hot-headed young men of the village in an evil hour decided to kill the goat. Instead of killing the goat quietly (as [Pg 182]probably they should have done) and throwing the body into the river, they organised a grand feast and ate the flesh of the dedicated goat.
After trying all sorts of tricks to get rid of the goat, the villagers became desperate. So, a few hot-headed young men in the village made a rash decision to kill the goat. Instead of quietly disposing of the goat (as [Pg 182] probably should have been done) and tossing the body into the river, they threw a big feast and ate the meat of the devoted goat.
Within 24 hours of the dinner each one of them who had taken part in it was attacked with cholera of a most virulent type and within another 24 hours every one of them was dead. Medical and scientific experts were called in from Calcutta to explain the cause of the calamity, but no definite results were obtained from these investigations. One thing, however, was certain. There was no poison of any kind in the food.
Within 24 hours of the dinner, everyone who attended it was struck by a very severe case of cholera, and within another 24 hours, each one of them had died. Medical and scientific experts were brought in from Calcutta to determine the cause of this tragedy, but these investigations yielded no clear answers. One thing was definitely clear, though: there was no poison of any kind in the food.
The cause of the death of about 30 young men remains a mystery.
The reason why about 30 young men died is still a mystery.
This was retribution with a vengeance and the writer does not see the justice of the divine providence in this particular case.
This was payback with a vengeance, and the writer doesn’t see the justice of divine providence in this specific case.
In another village the visit of the messenger of death was also marked in a peculiar fashion.
In another village, the arrival of the messenger of death was also noted in a strange way.
Two men one tall and the other short, the tall man carrying a lantern, are seen to enter the house of one of the villagers; and the next morning there is a death in the house which they entered.
Two men, one tall and the other short, the tall man holding a lantern, are seen entering a villager's house; and the next morning, there's a death in the house they entered.
When, for the first time, these two mysterious individuals were seen to enter a house an alarm [Pg 183]of thieves was raised. The house was searched but no trace of any stranger was found in the house. The poor villager who had given the alarm was publicly scolded for his folly after the fruitless search, for thinking that thieves would come with a lighted lantern. But that poor man had mentioned the lighted lantern before the search commenced and nobody had thought that fact "absurd" at that time.
When these two mysterious people were first seen entering a house, an alarm [Pg 183] was raised about thieves. The house was searched, but no sign of any stranger was found inside. The poor villager who sounded the alarm was publicly criticized for his foolishness after the search turned up nothing, just for thinking that thieves would arrive with a lit lantern. But that poor man had mentioned the lit lantern before the search started, and at that moment, no one thought that detail was "absurd".
Since that date a number of people has seen these messengers of death enter the houses of several persons, and whenever they enter a house a death takes place in that house within the next 24 hours.
Since that date, several people have seen these messengers of death enter the homes of various individuals, and whenever they enter a house, a death occurs within the next 24 hours.
Some of the witnesses who have seen these messengers of death are too cautious and too respectable to be disbelieved or doubted. Your humble servant on one occasion passed a long time in this village, but he, fortunately or unfortunately, call it what you please, never saw these fell messengers of death.
Some of the witnesses who have seen these messengers of death are too careful and too reputable to be disbelieved or doubted. Your humble servant spent a considerable amount of time in this village on one occasion, but he, fortunately or unfortunately, however you want to see it, never encountered these deadly messengers.
In another family in Bengal death of a member is foretold a couple of days before the event in a very peculiar manner.
In another family in Bengal, the death of a member is predicted a couple of days before it happens in a very unique way.
[Pg 184]This is a very rich family having a large residential house with a private temple or chapel attached to it, but the members never pay a penny to the doctor or the chemist either.
[Pg 184]This is a very wealthy family living in a big house with a private temple or chapel, yet the members never spend a dime on the doctor or a pharmacist.
In many rich families in Bengal there are private deities the worship of which is conducted by the heads of the families assisted by the family priests. There are generally private temples adjoining the houses or rooms set apart for such idols, and all the members of the family and especially the ladies say their prayers there.
In many wealthy families in Bengal, there are private deities that the heads of the families worship, with the help of family priests. Usually, there are private temples next to their houses or specific rooms set aside for these idols, and all family members, especially the women, pray there.
Such a temple remains open during the day and is kept securely closed at night, because nobody should be allowed to disturb the deity at night and also because there is generally a lot of gold and silver articles in the temple which an unorthodox thief may carry away.
Such a temple stays open during the day and is securely locked at night because no one should disturb the deity after dark. Also, there are usually many gold and silver items in the temple that a dishonest thief could steal.
Now what I have just mentioned was the custom of the particular house-hold referred to above.
Now, what I just mentioned was the custom of the specific household mentioned above.
One night a peculiar groan was heard issuing from the temple. All the inmates of the house came to see what the matter was. The key of the temple was with the family priest who was not present. He had probably gone to some other person's house to have a smoke and a chat, and [Pg 185]it was an hour before the key could be procured and the door of the temple opened.
One night, a strange groan was heard coming from the temple. Everyone in the house gathered to figure out what was going on. The key to the temple was with the family priest, who wasn’t around. He had probably gone to someone else's house to smoke and chat, and [Pg 185] it took an hour before the key could be found and the temple door opened.
Everything was just as it had been left 3 or 4 hours previously. The cause or origin of the groans was never traced or discovered.
Everything was exactly where it had been left 3 or 4 hours earlier. The cause or source of the groans was never figured out or found.
The next morning one of the members of the family was suddenly taken ill and died before medical aid could be obtained from Calcutta.
The next morning, one of the family members suddenly got sick and died before they could get medical help from Calcutta.
This was about fifty years ago. Since then the members of this family have become rather accustomed to these groans.
This was about fifty years ago. Since then, the members of this family have gotten used to these groans.
If there is a case of real Asiatic cholera or a case of double pneumonia they don't call in a doctor though there is a very capable and learned medical man within a mile.
If there's a case of actual Asiatic cholera or double pneumonia, they don't call a doctor, even though a highly skilled and knowledgeable physician is just a mile away.
But if once the groans are heard the person, who gets the smallest pin-prick the next morning, dies; and no medical science has ever done any good.
But once the groans are heard, the person who gets the tiniest pinprick the next morning dies; and no medical science has ever been able to help.
"The most terrible thing in this connection is the suspense" said one of the members of that family to me once. "As a rule you hear the groans at night and then you have to wait till the morning to ascertain whose turn it is. Generally however you find long before sunrise [Pg 186]that somebody has become very ill. If not, you have to wire to all the absent members of the family in the morning to enquire—what you can guess. And you have to await the replies to the telegrams. How the minutes pass between the hearing of the groans till it is actually ascertained who is going to die—need not be described."
"The worst part of all this is the waiting," one of the family members told me once. "Usually, you hear the groans at night, and then you have to wait until morning to find out whose time it is. But often, long before sunrise [Pg 186], you discover that someone has become really sick. If that’s not the case, you have to message all the family members who are not there in the morning to ask—what you can already guess. And then you have to wait for their replies to the messages. The minutes drag on between hearing the groans and actually finding out who’s going to die—it doesn’t need to be explained."
"You must have been having an exciting time of it" I asked this young man.
"You must have been having an exciting time," I said to this young man.
"Generally not, because we find that somebody is ill from before and then we know what is going to happen" said my informant.
"Normally not, because we realize that someone has been sick for a while and then we know what to expect," said my informant.
"But during your experience of 25 years you must have been very nervous about these groans yourself at times," I asked.
"But after 25 years of experience, you must have felt pretty nervous about these groans at times yourself," I asked.
"On two occasions only we had to be nervous because nobody was ill beforehand; but in each case that person died who was the most afraid. I was not nervous on these occasions myself, for some reason or other."
"Only twice did we have to feel anxious since no one was sick ahead of time; but in both instances, the person who was the most scared ended up dying. I didn't feel nervous during these times for some reason."
These uncanny groans of the messenger of death have remained a mystery for the last fifty years.
These eerie moans of the messenger of death have puzzled people for the last fifty years.
[Pg 187]I know another family in which the death of the head of the family is predicted in a very peculiar manner.
[Pg 187]I know another family where the death of the head of the household is foretold in a quite unusual way.
There is a big picture of the Goddess Kali in the family. On the night of the Shyama pooja (Dewali) which occurs about the middle of November, this picture is brought out and worshipped.
There is a large picture of the Goddess Kali in the family. On the night of the Shyama pooja (Dewali), which happens around the middle of November, this picture is displayed and worshipped.
The picture is a big oil painting of the old Indian School and has a massive solid gold frame. The picture is a beauty—a thing worth seeing.
The painting is a large oil piece of the old Indian School, set in a huge solid gold frame. It’s a stunning work of art—definitely something worth seeing.
All the year round it hangs on the eastern wall of the room occupied by the head of the family.
All year round, it hangs on the eastern wall of the room used by the head of the family.
Now the peculiar thing with this family is that no male member of the family dies out of his turn. The eldest male member dies leaving behind everybody else. The next man then becomes the eldest and dies afterwards and so on.
Now, the strange thing about this family is that no male member dies out of order. The oldest male member dies, leaving everyone else behind. Then the next guy becomes the oldest and dies later, and it continues like that.
But before the death of the head of the family the warning comes in a peculiar way.
But before the head of the family dies, the warning comes in a strange way.
The picture of the goddess is found hanging upside down. One morning when the head of the family comes out of his bed-room and the [Pg 188]youngsters go in to make the room tidy, as they call it, (though they generally make the room more untidy and finally leave it to the servants) they find the famous family picture hanging literally topsyturvy (that is with head downwards) and they at once sound the alarm. Then they all know that the head of the family is doomed and will die within a week.
The picture of the goddess is found hanging upside down. One morning, when the head of the family comes out of his bedroom and the [Pg 188]youngsters go in to tidy up the room, as they call it, (even though they usually make it messier and ultimately leave it for the servants) they discover the famous family picture hanging completely upside down (meaning with the head downwards) and immediately raise the alarm. Then everyone knows that the head of the family is doomed and will die within a week.
But this fact does not disturb the normal quiet of the family. Because the pater familias is generally very old and infirm and more generally quite prepared to die.
But this fact doesn't disrupt the family's usual calm. Because the pater familias is usually very old and frail and, more often than not, quite ready to die.
But the fact remains that so long as the warning does not come in this peculiar fashion every member of the house-hold knows that there is no immediate danger.
But the fact is that as long as the warning doesn't come in this specific way, every member of the household knows there’s no immediate danger.
For instance it is only when this warning comes that all the children who are out of the station are wired for.
For example, it’s only when this warning sounds that all the kids who are outside the station are alerted.
Every reader must admit that this is rather weird.
Every reader has to admit that this is pretty strange.
THE END
THE END
ADVERTISEMENTS
BY THE SAME AUTHOR.
THE
MYSTERIOUS TRADERS
Being the adventures of a gang of swindlers who robbed the rich only.
Being the adventures of a group of con artists who only robbed the wealthy.
Price Six Annas.
Price 6 Annas.
Of all Booksellers, and of Railway Bookstalls.
Of all booksellers and railway bookstands.
ALLAHABAD:
ALLAHABAD:
A.H. WHEELER & CO.
[Pg 190]SIXTH EDITION JUST OUT.
Mr. and Mrs. JOHN BROWN AT HOME.
A series of amusing sketches of Station Life in India.
A collection of entertaining sketches about life at the station in India.
ONE RUPEE.
1 RUPEE.
Of all Booksellers, and of Railway Bookstalls.
Of all booksellers and railway kiosks.
ALLAHABAD:
PRAYAGRAJ:
A.H. WHEELER & CO.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!